Seeking the Master of Mo Pai:

How an American became the first Western student.

Chapter 1

Rushing through a maze of unfamiliar foreign streets, I had

just minutes before my plane left to finally meet the man I had
long been searching for.
The increasing anxiety clouded my mind so much so that I had
forgotten all the difficulties of my two year search. At last, my
goal was about to be realized.
I arrived at a fortress-like white wall surrounding a very
modern, two story Asian home; obviously the home of a wealthy
family. A servant greeted me in a language I didn’t understand
while motioning for me to follow him. I was about to be in the
presence of the man I had been searching for.
A few moments later I quickly recognized the small, aging
Asian man the moment he walked in the room; he looked very
unassuming and tired. However, I couldn’t help feeling a
pervasive power surrounding him as we greeted one another for the
first time; I could tell he was guarding himself somewhat.
Thoughts were raging through my mind. I wanted to discuss
many questions I had with him. At the same time, I kept wondering
and wanting to ask right away if he would accept me as his
student. I knew it wouldn’t be prudent to be so impulsive, so I
held off while stammering to think of how I should handle my
burning desire to ask if I could become a student. But given the
little time I had left, I knew I had to rush things. If he did
accept me, I later learned, I would be the first Westerner ever
allowed into this very ancient nai gong school.
 I tried to condense my questions into as few as I could.
Then, I couldn’t remember which one I wanted to ask first. Even
if I had, there wasn’t enough time. At that moment his voice
changed as he pushed aside the congenialities and said, “What do
you want with me?” I was now faced with what I had wanted to ask,
“Do you accept students?” I said rather hesitatingly. “I want to
learn how to do the things I had seen you do.” How childish of me
to put it that way I thought to myself, but I was reacting from
the apprehensive moment and so little time.
Without a word he stepped toward me and grabbed my arm. He
then told me he needed to check my pulse to see if it were strong
enough. Then he asked me to flex my forearm to check my muscle
strength. He seemed satisfied as he looked at me with a piercing
expression. I could still sense a reserved emotion within him as
he said, “OK, I will accept you!” It would be years later that I
would finally learn just what his reserved expression actually
meant.
Upon hearing his words of acceptance a shower of joy
immediately rained over me. For the first time in a long time I
could allow my feelings to unwind. I wanted to jump and express
my emotions, but as usual I remained impassively mature through
the whole event——this is what I had been hoping for. My dream for
the last two years became a reality…at last!
With the remaining time I had left, my new teacher explained
the first lesson to me. He had me sit on the floor next to him
showing me the correct posture and the proper breathing
techniques. Then he told me that I would be getting a certain
feeling in about eighty hours, and to let him know about it as
soon as it occurred. Then he stood up and acted as though he was
finished. That’s it I thought? This is all I have to do??? It
just didn’t seem enough; I thought surely there was more than
this! I was too elated and panicked at the same time to think any
deeper at this moment.
After we completed the beginning phase, what little time I
had left, I managed to remember what I wanted him to show me…his
electrical ability. I had seen him demonstrate this strange
expertise in a documentary before. He smiled willingly as he
reached out touching me with only his finger. Just as he did, a
powerful electrical current shot through me instantaneously. It
made me jump away leaving me dumbfounded and thrilled at the same
time. I was completely defenseless by the overwhelming power he
demonstrated on me. My sudden reaction amused him. The others who
were standing around watching chuckled knowingly.
Just then my taxi arrived finalizing my brief visit with my
new teacher. My time with him had ended; I regretfully had to
leave for the airport. It was a distressing moment for me; I had
just become a student and wanted to have more, but there was
none. I was given a lesson and now I must go home and train.
Grabbing my luggage, I bid him farewell and hurried toward
the taxi in a stressed daze. I was rushing and had no time to
think about all that had just happened. My teacher casually
walked out to the street and was several feet behind me. As I was
taxied off I could see him bidding me a waving good-bye.
As I glanced back I tried to remain in the moment and savor
my visit as long as I could and commit it to memory, as I just
didn’t want to leave yet. Plus, I felt there was more I needed to
know. I was so stressed from having to rush through everything
just to get to the airport on time; I couldn’t focus on what had
just happened. It was too difficult, the whole experience with
him probably would not settle in for a while.
Strangely, I looked forward to my long 21 hour flight home
that included a 6 hour layover in Japan. I knew my flight would
give me time to settle down and recall everything that had just
happened. As the experience was racing through my mind I
remembered that I had forgotten to ask when I was supposed to
return to see my teacher again, how would I know what to do next?
There was just not enough time to go over everything.
My anxiety continued to rise as we met heavy traffic during
the hurried trip to the airport. Now my attention was focused on
my immediate ordeal, I was concerned that I might miss my plane.
About a half hour later, after finally distancing ourselves from
the city traffic we were finally at the airport.

That was back in 1990, I’ll never forget the experience

searching for my teacher the first time. I had all the excitement
and intrigue I could ask for while finding enormous pleasure in
my adventures. Since then, when I travel to see him, almost every
year, it always turns out to be another entirely new adventure
for me.

Chapter 2

My first encounter with my teacher was based upon a TV

documentary I had been casually watching one fateful evening. As
usual, I came home from teaching my martial arts class and
quickly grabbed something to eat and sat down on the couch and
turned on TV. Without realizing it, fate was about to unfolded in
front of me. It was at this exact moment that I had sat down to
eat and begin watching TV that a documentary began showing a
segment of my future teacher. It showed man who possessed
superhuman abilities. I was absolutely and totally taken aback by
it, I couldn’t believe what I was seeing. This man was able to
create fire from his hands and burned paper! And then he was
somehow able to generate an electrical charge within his body. He
demonstrated this strange ability on two separate occasions in
the segment on the two brothers who produced the documentary, who
were apparently willing victims. Both were visibly surprised from
their encounter…and so was I. This instantly projected me into
the beginning of my destiny.
It captured my complete attention as I sat there completely
spellbound. I instantly knew that I needed to meet this
extraordinary man and become a student. I didn’t understand why I
had such a strong urge, as I was totally taken by it! I didn’t
know how I would do it, or if he even accepted students, but I
felt a deep, innate longing and knew I must go find him. From
that time on I continued to feel a beckoning that I would not
stop and which continues even to this day.
I wasn’t sure how I was going to find this surreal man or
even if I could find him. All I knew was that my life was
instantly thrust in a new direction; what I had been doing for
the last 6 years meant nothing any longer.
As time passed, all this continued to weight on my mind
while trying to find ways to do research on this man. Oddly,
during that time I didn’t care what problems I might encounter
and would over come them. My mind was fixated upon finding out if
I could become a student of this extraordinary man. It was as
though my destiny had become my only goal in life, I knew I
wouldn’t be content until I found him.
Some of the peculiar Asian customs I had previously read
about crossed my mind as I contemplated what things I might have
to do in order to accomplish my goal. In some of the Asian
cultures, students who had chosen a master to train under would
almost always be refused by them at first. The master would tell
the student to go away and leave him alone, and then ignore them
while the student would wait for another answer. However, if you
are a true devotee, tradition demands that you sit and wait for
the master to recognize your sincerity by ignoring his first
refusal, or the elements, or going without food while waiting for
his next answer. And that could be for days, even weeks! In most
cases, once he finally accepts you, you’re expected to stay at
your master’s home and serve him as a lowly servant for an
undetermined period of time. This means you may not be given any
training until years later, after you’ve spent a good amount of
time serving your master. So, you will become a servant before
you become a student…until the master deems it is time to teach
you. I am sure there is something of importance in all this, but
it sure doesn’t sit well with other culture’s concepts of
training.
Since this was a part of Asia I would be going to, I
wondered if I might have to become a servant. And was I willing
to go this far? I wanted to think so, but wasn’t sure since I had
not experienced anything like this before. While this was on my
mind I decided it didn’t matter what I might have to face. I
found myself somehow willing to accept whatever came my way.
Everything was ready for me to begin a new direction. I had
enough vacation time coming to me, enough money, and my daughter
was married and out of the house. I was single and had no
commitments to anyone…I was ready for my fate.
Earlier in my life, I had achieved some very satisfying
goals in sports, but found it was never enough. It was only later
in my life that I became interested and learned three different
styles of martial arts which progressed later into mixed martial
arts (MMA) training, and then went on to teach for many more
years. But alas, I had been growing tired of it and inwardly
wanted something else and didn’t know what.
Anything physical just didn’t seem to interest me any
longer. There just wasn’t too much more I wanted to learn. I was
tired of the entire existence of what I was involved in. Even if
I hadn’t felt this way, I had the problem of my aging body. I had
found that my strength was not balanced with my knowledge of
techniques. My prime had past and was left with uncertainty about
my strength and abilities; it was time for me to find a new
interest anyway.
This phase of my life cruelly kept me in the void I was
inwardly trying to find despite my last ebbing years. Unbeknown
to me when all this started, I had grown into a somewhat
indifferent feeling without realizing it. Something definitely
was missing in my life even though it hadn’t hit me yet. The
symptoms were there, but I wasn’t recognizing them.
After I saw the documentary with this strange man, I then
realized that all this had slowly crept up on me and unwittingly
caused me to keep an eye for something to appease my desire for
more than I was already involved in. Maybe that is the reason why
I was so eager to follow my new hidden desire.
At forty three years of age, I realized I was becoming
physically limited and struggled with the reality that men age.
Plus, various injuries that had incurred during teaching would
take many months, and even up to a year or longer to finally
heal. It seemed as though just as one problem healed, then I
would have another one to attend to. And on top of that I had
difficulty keeping up with my young, energetic black belt
students who were physically primed and wanted to finally “get-
back” at their teacher for the many years of hard training I
imposed upon them.
Now, here was a way to continue my development with a new
start and a new out-look that would correspond to my age. This
was the next logical step for someone my age, training mentally,
which would excel me beyond my physical limitations.
Everything seemed to fit. Here was a new direction I could
work on no matter how old I became without any limitations. It
crossed my mind that it may not have any confines or
restrictions, and also went beyond human physical strength. I
could develop superhuman abilities no matter what condition I was
in or how old I am. It was uncharted and mysterious…and I was
hopeful, my enthusiasm returned after a long spell of lethargy.
Nevertheless, I later learned it would take more time than I
have left in my in life to develop all the levels (seventy two)
in this discipline I was searching for. However, the development
was permanent and would last me the rest of my life, the older I
get, the stronger I would become. This is so unlike what I was so
familiar with from all the physical training and injuries one
receives from different sports and martial arts. After forty
years of age, every morning it seems like there are more ailments
to deal with than necessary. And when you subject yourself to
intensive martial arts training it seems to exacerbate your
physical complaints and I was tired of that.
As elated as I was with this new direction, I didn’t have a
clue as to what I would later encounter, everything was totally
uncertain at the moment. However I had no idea that it would take
two years of searching just to find this man. All I knew was that
I had to undertake the calling——I had to locate this mysterious
man I had just found.
I thought the first thing I needed to do was contact the
video company that produced the documentary. When I did they in
turn gave me the address of the film production company in
England that I needed to contact. And that is where I ran into my
first dead-end. I continued not to have any response even after I
wrote another letter of inquiry. After all that, I then tried
finding a phone number to see if I could call them, and when I
did find a number, it was disconnected…what a waste of time.
Some time later it occurred to me that maybe the Indonesian
Consulate could help me. I found that the only Indonesian
consulate was in San Francisco. How was I going to explain to
them what I was looking for, which might be difficult for them to
help me. I was unsure, but needed to try this avenue anyway.
I reasoned that if I had pictures of a few of the big
landmarks from the documentary, maybe they could identify them
for me. I took several different pictures from the documentary,
on my TV, of the places that had certain unique buildings and
landscapes they might recognize. My hope was that someone at the
Consulate would be able to identify the city or at least the
general location where this man lived. As it turned out, the
pictures didn't help whatsoever; so much had changed from the
time the documentary had been made which was well over a decade.
No one at the consulate recognized anything from the photos I
sent them which I thought was really odd. The people in the
Consulate had been living here for so long none were familiar
with the newer building I sent them. So that was that, another
dead end——I had to think of another direction.
The people who made the documentary left no names or clues
upon which a search could be based. I found out later it was only
on the condition of complete anonymity that my teacher had agreed
to be interviewed and filmed for the documentary. Despite all
that, I was eventually able to extract one unnoticeably small
clue unwittingly left by the author who had also written a book
as a supplement to the video series. It was from the book that
gave me what I needed.
Later, when I finally met the author I had searched for so
long, he expressed surprise because he had tried to leave no
clues whatsoever. He also told me that he had lost some of the
film in a fire where he was living when he was editing his
documentary for release. And because some of the film was
destroyed in the fire, he said he had to use other film segments
of another city to replace the city I was looking for. That’s the
reason why the consulate wasn’t able to help me as I had hoped.
What I had showed the Consulate was another city 600 miles away
telling them it was a another location without ever realizing it!
No wonder they were confused.
The clue I discovered came when the author said in his book
that he had been re-filming the destroyed segments. He had to
return to Indonesia for filming and decided to return once more
and take a chance to see the man who rejected him the first time.
He said he had a bunch of time in a layover at Jakarta
airport and decided to use that extra time to fly six hundred
miles to a “bulging city” (to quote the author) to visit the man
I was searching for…and that was the clue! I quickly found a map
of Java and measured the distance. There were exactly two cities
at that same distance. From the research I conducted I knew that
one of the two cities was smaller than the other one. One was
known as a military base while the other was a very large
populated city…and the one I believe where I would begin my
search to find the man I was looking for. I reasoned if it had
been the smaller one, the author probably would have alluded to
it in some manner as he did to the larger one by calling it a
bulging city, which really does not do it justice. The city is
beyond bulging, it is “massive.”
To compound the difficulty of my search, the bulging city in
which I chose to begin my search had around three million people
living there. And how would I find someone without having a name?
Then, the idea of obtaining a personal ad in the newspaper came
to me. Maybe I could offer a monetary reward to someone that
might be able to identify this man if I sent a picture along with
the personal ad. Surely, most people read the daily paper and
someone might recognize him.
I went to the local library, researched available newspapers
in that region of the world and began writing inquiry letters to
them. And once again, another snag——the newspapers which
responded wanted an outrageous amount for a very small ad. It
appeared that this third world country was taking advantage of an
obviously rich American. This actually hastened my trip; I
thought, for that kind of money I could almost pay for the plane
fair. And that’s exactly what I did. Was this an act of a
desperate man or what? I tried to overcome any doubt of finding
this man by justifying that it would be a great vacation, even if
I couldn’t find him. However, I didn’t want to think about that
because I was too excited, and at the same time, apprehensive and
naively hopeful.
Then I made plane reservations. The ticket was over thousand
dollars, and to make it more suspenseful, nonrefundable! Now, I
was totally committed. It was a big chance I was taking, but I
was still compelled and it didn’t matter about the cost or
anything else involved.
As the departure date was nearing, I shopped for what I
thought I needed. I was also immunized for all the problems the
travel book said I needed to be safe (I found out later it wasn’t
necessary). My mom held up her tradition, as expected, always
worrying about the worst case scenarios. My step-father told me
to buy lots of pencils to give to all the poor children that
lived there. He said that in some parts of the world they don’t
have things like that, which they most certainly did and a lot
more. Also my friends kept saying, “Where you going again?” And,
“Where the heck is that?” They hadn’t a clue, I realized just how
geographically ignorant people really are. I thought to myself
how funny it is because everyone thinks a vacation should be,
like Hawaii or a trip to Disneyland. Anything other than that,
most don’t have a clue where I was going…and must have thought I
was losing my mind!
After all the preparations, it was finally time to actually
begin what had been surreal for a couple years. From my home in
the North Pacific where I used to live, I drove to the airport in
late autumn while it was rainy and cold. Because of that, I was
looking forward being in a warm climate, but didn’t realize just
how exasperatingly hot it would be.
I dropped off my car at an airport parking lot and waited in
the rain for the next transport bus to the airport terminal. The
boarding gates for the international flights are always in
different parts of the airport and takes extra time to get there.
I finally arrived; now I was officially leaving and was excitedly
nervous as I waited to board my plane.
Thoughts were running amok about my mission. Was I going off
on some wild goose chase? Would I find what I was looking for? I
was uneasy and totally perplexed as I left Washington State to
see the other side of the world for something I may not find. It
was a chance I had to take.
The flight took around twenty hours to finally arrive in
Indonesia. It turned out to be the most uncomfortable plane trip
I have ever experienced. I had mistakenly purchased a discounted
ticket and sat in the coach section. The seats were too close
together and I felt something like a sardine all the while.
There were so many Asians traveling this flight that I
really felt out of place. Apparently, no one seemed to notice the
NO SMOKING signs either. While not being used to a lot of their
customs, it was, I have to say, hard sitting next to people
eating strange and smelly dried fish and other unknown items
constantly throughout the entire flight. The people on this
flight seemed to have endless supplies of home prepared food that
would be pulled from many layers of crumpled paper bags despite
all the food the airlines served.
It wouldn’t have been too bad for a couple of hours of this,
but twenty hours! The only redemption was the food the plane
served and the movies, not to mention the friendly and very
attractive Asian stewardesses—this really made the trip somewhat
tolerable. I might mention that the Asian airlines seemed really
proud of their food; they even screened a short film of the chef
who created all the special meals just for this airline. It was
really pretty terrific!
The stewardesses were patient with any and all requests
acting very professional when dealing with any problems that
occurred. They tried to accommodate everyone by going an extra
step. Compared to airlines from American that I’ve flown to Asia
on, American stewardesses seem generally bored, tired, and not
all that friendly. And they especially didn’t seem concerned
about their work or you much of the time. They usually have an
overall lackluster attitude and their performance seemed
superficial. And the American airline food on these long flights
is just barely tolerable; it is no different from the food they
serve in the states, no pride! That one trip I took to Asia was
the first and last time I’ll ever fly overseas on an America
airlines. They just can’t match the Asian Airline’s attitude or
desire to make your trip as pleasant as possible.

CHAPTER 3

My first stop, after landing on this intriguingly mysterious

Javanese island was the capital city, Jakarta. While this huge
populated city isn’t readily known for any real great attractions
or tourism, it still held a great excitement for me just to be
there. I was more than anxious to explore and feel the ambiance
of its culture. It didn’t matter to me whether there were
attractions or not, I just wanted to experience everything
physically and mentally. I like to immerse myself into the
culture to try and get a feeling that I can harbor for the rest
of my life.
 I decided to explore this vast city for five days before
traveling on to my final destination for another ten days of
searching…I was that confident. I hadn’t planned yet on how I was
going to travel to my final destination, Surabaya. I thought
maybe I would like to try the train, but wasn’t sure yet, and put
it aside for a while because I was going to be here a week.
I was a little nervous arriving in Jakarta because I also
had not made hotel reservations yet, and it was after midnight
when I finally arrived. A fleeting thought crossed my mind, what
would I do if I couldn’t get a room for the night? It didn’t
matter, I knew it wouldn’t be a problem. I reasoned that this
city had several million people, and the summer tourist season
was officially over, surely there had to be empty hotel rooms
available. I pulled my travel book out of my suitcase and called
one of the hotels listed closest to the center of the city. Just
as I thought, the hotel I called had plenty of rooms available.
It was late at night and very dark as I rode a taxi into the
city. My driver tried to strike up a conversation with the little
unclear English he thought he knew. I didn’t really understand
much at all. Rather than saying “huh” to his unclear English, I
thought it best just to say “ya” whenever I couldn’t make out
what he was trying to say. It might be a little risky doing it
this way, but I know that people get irritated if you keep saying
“what?” if you don’t understand them. Thankfully, he knew exactly
where my hotel was located despite traveling for such a long time
with him and there were no mishaps along the way.
Arriving at the outskirts of the city, we drove past the
poor neighborhoods where many shanties were built reminding me of
when my family came to live in California when I was a child. I
remember my mother wincing as she observed the older, outer
sections of Los Angeles that we had to pass through because of
the direction we came from. Ordinarily, the main highways into
the city were nicer than the route we came. My mother didn’t like
it and thought it would be like this the rest of the way and
wanted to turn back. However, on my trip into the capital city of
Java, it didn’t matter what it was like, I wanted to go no matter
what.
As we drove by these sections of the city I wondered if the
entire city was this dilapidated. However, as we advanced deeper
into the city, the shanties gradually improved to more affluent
looking building until there were beautifully designed buildings
and structures all around. The outskirts of the city also
reminded me a little of the run down Mexican side streets I’d
seen before when I visited Tijuana, Mexico many, many years ago.
I didn’t know what to expect on this side of the world, or what I
would see for the first time. It didn’t matter, it was all new to
me and I was very excited just to be there despite the late hour
I arrived.
The city was great; it had beautiful, modern culture
expressed in many grand monuments and buildings. One statue
especially stood out in the center of the city. It was a huge
statue of a man holding a weapon above his head in a victorious
stance. It was a monument dedicated to the Indonesian people to
celebrate their victory and freedom from the Dutch occupation
that held Indonesia captive for many years.
This ride into the city was becoming more like what I
thought I might expect and hoped for; it was delightful with
culture everywhere. Finally arriving at my hotel, I was somewhat
disappointed; it didn’t have the atmosphere I was looking forward
to seeing. It was like any other hotel you might expect in the
U.S. It was a tired looking old building that needed a face lift.
Just before my taxi left, I had a somewhat disjointed
conversation with the cab driver, he wanted to return the next
day to take me on a tour of the city, I decided on the spot to go
ahead and accept his offer.
After haggling in broken English with the front desk, I
finally got my room. Once settled in, I felt better. I could
relax, I was finally here. Even though I hadn’t slept for 36
hours…I wasn’t sleepy! The room was tired looking with no extras,
save a TV that didn’t have but two stations available…all in
Indonesian. Many countries I found will usually carry some BBC or
some kind of English speaking news, but not here.
From what the travel book had led me to believe, I was
expecting a bathroom with only a hole in the floor for a toilet.
It didn’t matter; I just wanted to stop moving. As it turned out
it did have a modern toilet…AND A SHOWER! I knew I would be
showering often and quickly jumped in…it was so desperately humid
and hot even at this late hour!
I wanted to see the city and experience everything and
couldn’t wait until it was light out. Other than going to Viet
Nam and Hong Kong while I was in the army, this was the first
time I had ever been this far from home alone. I felt a real
sense of loneliness, but the upside of this, I could go and do
what I wanted without someone saying, “I don’t want to do that”
when I want to. It has been my experience traveling with women,
they have to have three things: a hair dryer, a “clean” toilet
and access to stores, or they are not going anywhere! I’m glad I
didn’t have that to contend with. You know how traveling with
someone can be at times…and a real adventure is generally not in
everyone’s blood…and I was primed for it.
I was so tired however that I laid down and fell asleep
quickly, but no sooner had I went to sleep that I would be woken
up shortly after. I never considered or thought about the huge
Muslim population in the city. I didn’t realize there would be
speakers all over the city broadcasting Islamic, singing prayers
being played loudly. Despite that, it only lasted a few minutes.
I didn’t mind being woken up early because I was anxious to
immerse myself in the culture and food. I also noticed in all the
hotels here there is a little “arrow” on the ceiling of every
hotel room pointing in the direction of Mecca for Muslims to face
for their daily prayers. It is interesting to note the
differences between America and Asia. Businesses in America are
not so accommodating to any of the largest religions, as it is
about money.
It was still very early and I had a few hours before my taxi
was to come and pick me up for my tour of the city, so I decided
to venture out and walk around the neighborhood. Nothing was
opened yet, but that didn’t matter as I was raring to go anyway.
Even at this early hour it was very busy nonetheless with people
scurrying about their daily duties. Cars were jammed in the
streets driving in a frantic, disorganized manner, changing lanes
seemingly without a concern for the other car. Nevertheless,
despite all these cars, they still behave in a manner that
allowed them to traverse lanes even though they appeared doing it
haphazardly…and they do it without honking at each other! If this
occurred in the U.S., “road rage” would be rampant.
I found a grocery store that was supposed to open early,
according to a sign on the on the front door, but hadn’t yet. And
there as about ten people standing outside waiting. Several
appeared to have made themselves comfortable while waiting for a
long time; they were lying down napping on the sidewalk. As I
walked up and stood there to wait, a young Caucasian woman walked
up. I found that when you’re in a foreign country you
instinctively tend to feel a kind of kinship, or automatic
drawing toward anyone that looks Caucasian, at least I did.
Evidently, this person was not of the same mind. Her behavior was
indicative of young women everywhere who think they are the
center of life. Apparently, they don’t need to extend themselves
and be friendly to other Caucasians among the overwhelming,
indigenous population. I hope the rest of the other people I
encounter are not this way. Maybe it’s just me, but she didn’t
even blink an eye toward me and I was forced to remain as
unfriendly as she was.
Finally, the store opened and I had a wonderful time walking
the isles checking out all the different food items. I bought
several snacks because I really enjoy trying new, exotic things
to eat you wouldn’t ordinarily have back home.
It was time to meet my taxi. After he arrived, we agreed
upon a price and I was whisked off into a hectic city full of
culture, beauty and excitement. What was old-hat to the cab
driver was nothing less than total delight for me. I wanted to
spend these several days sight-seeing around this frantically
busy, crowded, mesmerizing city. I love experiencing the ambiance
and unfamiliar smells I was not accustomed to. There was
wonderful ethnicity mixed with beautiful, contemporary, cultural
architecture everywhere, and despite having a tour-guide, the
city was so large I would never see the entire city.
After returning to my hotel later in the day from sight-
seeing exclusively in the city, I realized I would have liked to
have also visited more of the rural areas. Life is really
traditional in those outer locations. So the next day I decided
to venture out early on foot to see what is down many alluring
side streets. I wound up walking great distances even though it
was very hot. I realized a little too late that my enthusiasm for
immersing my self in this culture wasn’t such a good idea. I
found my self a long way from my hotel, and getting hungry which
wasn’t a good idea in this neck of the woods. The streets
seemingly were unending, it was bewildering how it went on and
on…this really is a huge city!
 There is quite a bit of Dutch and some German influence in
most all building architecture throughout the city. You might
compare the design level with some of the best in America, many
were absolutely beautiful. Alongside some of these cities modern
buildings, or in back of them, would be endless shanty built
neighborhoods. It was quite a stark contrast of rich and poor so
close to each other.
After almost a week of being a tourist and having several
humorous situations occur, it was time for me to leave for my
final destination, Surabaya.
I finally decided on taking the train across the entire
island instead of flying. I wanted to see the countryside as much
as I could, particularly the coast, as the train would travel
fairly close to the north edge of the island. It seemed more like
the adventurous way to go than simply having a one hour flight.
Unfortunately, it left around six p.m., meaning there are just a
few hours of sunlight, and the train would travel all night
arriving in the morning. Despite being as hot as it was, the time
it took and not getting much sleep, it was a memorable experience
that I’m glad I had.
As I was standing in a crowded line to board the train, a
man behind me asked in his best broken English,”
“Where you going?”
“I’m going to Surabaya,” I said.
“By you self?”
“Yes.”
“You very brave…”
Brave or foolhardy I thought, time would tell. I couldn’t
help but wonder why he said that to me and what I was getting
myself into if I was supposed to be very brave.
As I made my way into my assigned seat I found a very
friendly, smiling grandmother sitting in the other seat next to
mine. It was at this exact moment I realized I didn’t have much
to be brave about. She was probably more fearful of me being an
unfamiliar foreigner sitting next to her.
I was surprised to see that she nodded and smiled as I sat
down next to her. After a few minutes of getting settled we both
tried to strike up a conversation with each other, but it proved
to be awkward, neither of us could speak in each others language.
Later, I pulled out my English/Indonesian dictionary to help us
communicate. As time went on both of us relaxed and she seemed as
game as I was to get to know each other. She seemed open to every
effort I made to do this and appeared to listen with attentive
delight. Then we would laugh together as I flipped through the
pages of my dictionary as fast as I could to keep our
conversation from stalling.
At times, we would retreat into friendly silence waiting for
something to cause some sort of communication between us. She
soon broke the silence by showing me pictures of her entire
family and other little things she had in her purse. She also
would now and then nudge me when something interesting went by
the windows and grabbed my dictionary to find a word that would
describe what she was showing me. She was a very delightful
woman. I appreciated her friendliness.
As the evening became more evident through the large train
windows, dinner for our car was announced. I then found myself
again facing cultural as well as language differences as I walked
into the dining car. It was packed! I noticed there were six
people tightly seated at each undersize table as I walked in.
Each table was already set with a completely prepared meal, so I
thought. But something was very strange, no one was eating yet.
Not being familiar with the customs in this country, I wondered
what everyone was waiting for. I also noticed everyone looked as
I probably did, hungry and uncomfortable in our cramped quarters.
It seemed so odd to me that everyone’s food was placed before
them and no one was eating…what were they all waiting for, I
couldn’t figure it out?
I didn’t have any answers and instinctively felt I should
probably also wait, to at least appear as though I knew what I
was waiting for like everyone else. So I sat there seemingly as
bored as everyone else.
While doing so, I surveyed the unfamiliar food that was
placed before me. What were these strange looking balls floating
in a dark broth? Other dishes were also questionable. But most of
it looked edible and I was hungry and excitedly game. Prior to
coming on this trip I decided I was going to taste every
different kind of food that I had a chance to try…no matter what!
Finally, after about ten to fifteen minutes, a cart was
wheeled in with a huge bowl of hot rice (panas goring). Then, as
everyone was served rice, they commenced to eat!
This left an impression on me. Everyone’s manners were quite
courteous despite waiting so long to eat and rubbing elbows with
everyone at the table.
After everyone at my table finished eating, a voice suddenly
appeared from among the crowd as we were leaving; strangely, it
addressed me in English. A young man asked how I liked the
dinner. My first thought was, did my face express any trepidation
as I was looking over my meal? I probably should have asked if
anyone spoke English during the meal. I wanted to inquire about
some of my strange looking food, but being a little surprised and
everyone leaving, all I said was, “It was good, I enjoyed it.”
With that, some smiled and nothing more was said as everyone left
the table to return to their regular seats.
I hesitatingly returned to my seat; I hoped I would not see
another small, dark cockroach. They were everywhere! I worried
because if and when I would fall asleep, I didn’t want to be
awakened with one crawling on me. It wasn’t a fun thought.
It turned out pretty much as expected to be a horrible
night. The old train was making so much noise clanking in
rhythmic sounds while people were constantly bumping me as they
walked by. Not to mention being way too sticky from the humidity…
almost to a paranoid level. I thought, I need to get to Surabaya
and shower soon or I might die!
The train finally arrived at my final destination around ten
a.m. the following morning. As the train slowly pulled into an
old, worn-out station and seemed as though it would never stop. I
was tired from not sleeping very well, and way too sticky for
human comfort. I just couldn’t take wearing the same clothes
after two days now…I couldn’t wait any longer to get to my hotel
and shower.
As I walked outside the train depot, I found that I was “it”
in a game of tourist tag. Throngs of taxi drivers rushed toward
all the disembarking passengers. Whoever grabbed your arm first
was your driver.
The taxi driver that grabbed me was a small, dark leathery-
skinned man with a front tooth missing. He rushed me over to his
taxi and threw my bag in the trunk. Just at that moment, the
little grandmother I met earlier, walked up to me with her son.
He spoke decent English and asked if it would be OK if they could
take me to my hotel. Not waiting for my answer, the son pulled my
suitcase from the trunk of the taxi and carried it to his car.
The taxi driver seemed bewildered at first, and then started
waving his arms up and down frantically speaking something in
Indonesian to me. I didn’t understand a thing he was saying, but
knew this had made him upset…I quickly stuffed a couple thousand
rupiahs (at that time, about two U.S. dollars) into his hand
hoping to quiet him down. It did, he immediately stopped in the
middle of his tirade with his mouth opened, then looking up at
me, then back at his hand several times as I disappeared.
With all of us crammed into their tiny car, we were off to
my hotel. It sure was a nice gesture and I really appreciated the
concern the little lady had for me. I knew the hotel wasn’t too
far away, as I had studied the map of the city and knew where I
was going. They dropped me off and we said our final goodbyes. I
would have liked to have had the chance to know the family
better.

CHAPTER 4

The hotel I reserved was called Majapahit at the time. It

has since changed to the Grand Majapahit Hotel and upgraded from
a 4 to a 5 star level. I was trying to make it easier for myself
by picking a hotel that is smack in the middle of the busy city
of Surabaya. I thought being in the center would be to my best
advantage being that I was totally dependent upon taxis. If I
wanted to walk or use any of the public transportation it would
be easier from that point. I also found that the taxi drivers
always take advantage of you if you don’t know where to go or
specifically tell them the exact direction to go. They know you
don’t know your way around and will take a long route to wherever
you’re going.
My hotel was a good choice as I learned upon my arrival. It
was a grand old, historic Dutch fort from long ago that had been
converted into a hotel several decades ago. It excited me as I
looked around at all the old historical décor and architecture
from a distant era.
Approaching the front desk I heard,
“Mai hep-u?”
“Uh?” I unthinkingly said out loud.
 I had to listen more closely.
“Ma-I Hep-u?”
“Oh yes, of course, I have a reservation.”
An eager looking, friendly bell boy came to carry my two
bags for me. I felt a little ashamed because he was frail and not
very big, while I was much bigger and more capable of carrying my
bags than he was. I did manage to carry one however.
It surprised me when he spoke to me on the way to our room.
It was fairly good English. I asked him how he came to speak
English so well. He said that he had picked it up from the guests
staying at the hotel. That really impressed me that he had such a
good command of the English language just from the guests at the
hotel. I don’t know how I would fair if it was me—as I still have
trouble using language courses.
When we got to my room, the bellboy couldn’t explain the
functions of the room fast enough for me. I was so sticky and
uncomfortable from the humidity and heat. I needed a shower quick
or my body would disintegrate on the spot. Finally, I thought he
would never finish, I tipped him and went straight to the
bathroom and showered. If I waited one more minute, I know I
would have probably died from being more sticky than I have ever
been before in my life.
Afterward, I laid down on my bed thinking of the awesome
task before me. Trying to find this man I knew nothing about was
not going to be easy. I had no idea how I was going start. Then I
considered what the bellboy, Franky, said. He told me that if I
needed anything he would be glad to help. I wondered if that
included helping me after he was off work.
A little later, I rang the front desk and asked for him. He
seemed delightedly surprised that I called specifically for him.
When he arrived I spoke to him about my mission in this city. He
seemed cheery that I had asked him saying he had a day off in a
couple of days and would be happy to accompany me in my search.
This was good news and picked my spirits up.
While waiting for the couple days to pass, I decided to make
the most of my time and spent it exploring this “bulging city” in
relaxed contentment. I wandered off down dark narrow streets as
well as heavy traffic areas looking for something that I was
unsure of finding. I simply wanted to see all I could and let
whatever dictate my direction.
It was really humorous at times. When I would be waiting to
cross a street with people in front of me not knowing I just
walked up behind them. When they turned around and saw an
unfamiliar invader lurking alarming close behind them they seemed
instantly stricken with trepidation, as they were no longer in
their comfort zone. In rural areas like this Caucasians are a
real rarity.
I found aside from the indigenous population of Indonesians,
many Dutch live here. However, they are on a different caste
level being more wealthy. Also, the Dutch aren’t known for mixing
with the indigenous people too much. There were some Australians
here as well, but the majority of them are vacationing, and
mostly on the neighboring islands, with Bali being the main
vacation destination. Only an occasional few tourists ever come
to this huge city. So, any other Caucasians are somewhat rare
here.
Constantly, during the time I was waiting for the couple
days to pass, I tried to think of what else I would do if my
immediate plan didn’t work; maybe I needed a back up. I did start
to feel a quiet assuredness creep in me as I waited for the time
to pass despite knowing the clock was ticking away. But, after
waiting for Franky, it seemed these past two days cut into what
was left of my last week there, as I had planned to spend a few
extra days in Bali, another island east of this one. I didn’t
expect the time to get away from me as it had and felt a little
stressed because of it. But as I pushed myself I did relax, I
still felt it was possible to accomplish what I came here for
even though I didn’t know how I was going to do it.
I spoke to Franky the night before his day-off to reconfirm
our search the next day. He said he was still “on” and would
arrive at nine a.m.
That next morning started with the sun brightly shining, as
it always does in this part of the world; it seemed several hours
later than it really was. I hurriedly dressed and went to
breakfast at the hotel’s restaurant. While eating, my waiter
brought a phone over to me. Uh oh, it was Franky. At first, I
thought he was canceling out, but he said he would still meet me
in the front lobby as agreed, only a little later than we
planned.
After finishing breakfast, I went to the lobby to wait.
While sitting in there, a European looking couple sitting at an
adjacent bar inside the hotel motioned for me to come over. I was
taken aback somewhat because this was the first time any
Caucasians had been friendly toward me. I was wondering what they
wanted, and to my surprise they invited me to join them for a
beer and a chat. I accepted and explained to them I was waiting
to leave and didn’t want them to be offended if I abruptly left.
They said no problem, they just wanted to talk and visit with
another “white person.” It seems they too felt consternation from
being ignored by unfriendly, foreign Caucasians as I have. I
realized then it wasn’t personal or my breath.
About a half hour later my late tour guide finally arrived.
I gave my appreciative thanks and said bye to my new
acquaintances and met Franky as he was about midway in the lobby.
He arrived later than when he said he would arrive. I thought to
myself, better late than never. Now, we could finally get
started.
I remember reading in my guide book that in this country, as
well as a few other Asian countries, they have what is referred
to as “Rubber Time.” It means I’ll be there when I get there! As
it turns out no one is ever on time when they say they will be;
this is part of their culture, and I needed to accustom myself
accordingly whether I understand it or not. It would however,
never find a place in America’s culture. I wondered how
Indonesians manage to survive in America when they come to work
and live there.
“Good morning Miz-ta James, how are you? Sorry I am late; I
am have trouble to catch buses.”
“No problem Franky, I’m glad you can help me.”
“Where we go first?”
“Well, I’m not sure where to start; we might be going all
over the city.”
“OK, I be your guide.”
Franky’s smiling face and positive manner helped me become
more confident in the task that was before me…he didn’t know how
grateful I felt even if he was over an hour late.
One of the things that amuse me is that Indonesians have
such casualness about them. It reminds me of the movies when an
actor needs a taxi they seem to get one right away as soon as
they reach the curb. However, I seem to have a problem with
trying to flag a taxi, at least not like in the movies. Taxis
seem to pass by without a second thought. So, I acquiesced and
let Franky do what he does better than I. He acted like his taxi
is the next one, and they usually stop.
He appeared as excited as I was as our taxi rushed us off
into the busy traffic. Thank God for air-conditioning——it would
be almost unbearable if there wasn’t any. I felt confident now
that I had someone who could translate and guide me around the
city. I could finally get started on my search with
reinforcement.
I really had such an enjoyable day driving around, seeing
people and places I had only read about and had seen in
magazines. And to make it more enjoyable, my guide explained any
questions I had. Everyday life here is so much different than
ours in America. For example, there are small children selling
newspapers from the middle islands on very busy streets. When the
lights would turn red these little children would scurry about
the cars waving the papers up to the car windows trying to get
the attention of drivers. They were not old enough to do this I
thought; parents in American would be jailed for endangering the
lives of their kids if they let them dart in and out of busy
traffic like this, and they were not in school.
The other thing that completely amazed me was the fact that
school children were allowed to cross extremely busy streets
where there are no cross walks…or lights! In fact, there were NO
guards to stop any traffic anywhere! And this elementary school I
saw was located on a highly congested, busy main street! When
school was out the children literally crossed the street just
about anywhere they wanted as cars zoomed by them. It was
startling to see children advancing each lane when a break
between the cars would open…until they were able to cross a six
lane busy street, Whew! It was frightening to see hoards of
children getting out of school doing this!
I had put aside any concern of the time I had left before I
was to return home because I was so involved with my search. And,
that day, Franky and I became close friends and still are to this
day.
I remembered the man I was searching for was an
acupuncturist. After mentioning this to Franky, he told the taxi
driver to take us to an acupuncturist he was familiar with. When
we arrived, Franky jumped out and went in the shop briefly. He
returned saying his friend told him that all acupuncturists have
to register for their license at a military base. It was not far
from where we were. He said we might find out about the man I was
looking for there, and that’s where we needed to start…what luck
I thought.
We were dropped off at the military base within a short
time. As we arrived, I could see uniformed soldiers through the
main gate running around attending to all their duties. I don’t
know why, but their behavior appeared a little pretentious. I
thought why in the world are they so busy, doing what, and for
what? This is a tiny little country with absolutely no modern
weaponry or military power and couldn’t do much of anything.
Despite that we were authoritatively stopped and questioned
at the front entry gate. We waited a moment and another soldier
came and took us to one of many impassive old buildings where
there was little activity occurring. Inside, we were led up some
stairs lit only by outside sunlight coming through the large row
of windows. Most, if not all of the cubicle offices inside were
unused and empty. However, one cubicle half way across the
building was clearly designated with a title and name on the
door. I also noticed items appearing as shadows on opaque office
windows, obviously the only office in use. I couldn’t help
noticing the floors were brightly polished and everything
reminded me of when I was in the military.
We were escorted into the office by the soldier where he,
without a word, motioned where to sit down. We waited a short
time until a ranking officer came to his office to see what we
wanted. Franky was noticeably nervous while I was not impressed
with all the pompous, military façade. Everyone in uniform, it
seemed, was trying to appear more significant than this obviously
tall, important, American that was among them. When the officer
finally arrived, he said nothing as he walked in and sat down
busying him self momentarily before he spoke. He was very
militaristic in his manner, not to mention how stoically
unconcerned he appeared at first. And then, he introduced himself
as Colonel something, his name escapes me. As he spoke he seemed
to warm up somewhat when he realized what I wanted wasn’t that
important. To my surprise, he started to expose a congenial side,
but still wanted us to be impressed by his obvious military
importance. I’ll never forget how so many Asians are of the same
ilk. They seem to put so much attention upon their status and
want everyone to know how important they are. It appears that any
kind of rank has great value in many Asian countries.
Once I had stayed at a five star hotel in Bali, one of the
waiters that served me had to let me know that he wasn’t a
“regular” waiter; rather he was the manager of all the waiters.
He also politely inquired what I did for a living, to see if we
were on the same level I suppose. I almost had the feeling that
if I hadn’t been at least a manager of something, he would have
brushed me off as unimportant. When I said I was also a manager
back home in the states he seemed to let down his guard and
became friendlier.
Anyway, the colonel told us he knew of the man I sought, but
had difficulty remembering his name. Nor could he find the man’s
name in his registry right away. After a long search, he found an
old address that might still be good he said. It was listed under
a Chinese name and not his Indonesian name. I found out that many
Indonesians have a heritage from China; many Indonesians are not
full Javanese, but are part Chinese. It also appears that if you
are part Chinese there is some pride in that as a result.
Consequently, some Indonesians have two separate names, one in
Indonesian and another Chinese. Anyway, it was something for us
to go on and I was excited to have what information I could get.
The address that was given to us, Franky said it was on the
opposite side of the city and would take about a half hour to get
there. Not because of the distance, but because of the traffic
and the way the streets are arranged. So it wasn’t a problem,
hiring a taxi is very cheap. I probably could have gone all day
and only paid around five bucks including tips. We thanked the
Colonel and hurried to the main gate of the Military compound
unescorted, probably because we were not a threat any longer. As
we reached the street curb I was finally successful waving down a
taxi as I walked almost out into traffic to flag one down. Now, I
was really in my adventure.
Crossing the bulging city again, Franky told me that many of
the neighborhoods have a type of mayor/judge who resides in
authority over everyone for several blocks. Any and all issues,
even marriages have to be OK’d by him. So, being a “foreigner,” I
needed to get permission if we were to enter the neighborhood.
Franky would have had no problem entering without permission
because he was a local. But I, on the other hand, was a foreigner
from another country and most certainly would have to be checked
out…after all I may have been a terrorist or something like that,
you never know nowadays who is entering your neighborhoods.
There were several, average looking, uniformed security guys
just standing around acting as though their job was very
important. As they noticed me their expressions turned from
casual to serious stares. None seemed to be any too friendly and
were all business; I wondered if they were not going to let us
continue. We waited about five minutes for one of them to finally
return with word. Without the neighborhood mayor meeting me I was
given permission to proceed——I must not have looked like a
threat. I enjoyed the little event and it made for a more
adventurous experience.
My excitement grew with the anticipation that I was about to
end my two year search, or so I thought. The last couple of years
seemed to drag for me because getting any kind of information for
my trip was like pulling teeth. But being here, I was quickly
having results so much faster than I expected. Now, I was this
far along and my goal appeared to be just minutes away, and could
hardly contain myself.
I recalled the countless letters I had sent during my
earlier two-year research to find this man I was about to meet.
Most letters were sent back with “Return to sender” or “No
Forwarding Address” stamped on them, and some were never returned
at all. Not to mention all the phone calls, most being long
distant dead ends. And some of the people I had talked to
apparently wanted to help, but couldn’t offer any supportive
information. But now, all that was behind me, and there I was,
ready to meet the man I have been searching for…
As we arrived at the address we had been given, my heart was
pounding with excited anticipation. And, just as we drove up,
Franky, very authoritatively, jumped out of the taxi before it
came to a complete stop…which surprised me. I was startled by his
enthusiasm, it appeared as though he was into the adventure as
much as I was. He hurried up to the outside gate and rang the
bell before I was out of the taxi. I waited until it stopped and
then walked up after him.
After a long wait wondering if there was anyone alive in the
home, a servant finally came out scuffing his sandals to see what
we wanted. He appeared to have an attitude like, “What now!” In
Indonesian, he told Franky the family we were looking for had
moved and was no longer here and this house was occupied by new
residents. No forwarding address was available that he knew of he
said. Even if he had it I felt he wouldn’t have given it to us.
He then turned around and went back into the house just as he
came out, slow and lazy.
Uh oh, what I thought was going to be fairly easy, now a
monkey wrench had just been thrown in the gears. What was I going
to do then? I turned around and walked back to the taxi in deep,
unsure thoughts. I must have looked disappointed as I stood there
with my arms folded, leaning on top of the taxi. By his
expression, it appeared that my guide felt my ambiguity. We stood
there looking at each other, saying nothing for a minute or two
as neither of us had another idea of what to do next. It appeared
this lead had ended like so many others; I had to re-think my
next move…hum…
Standing there looking around, I spotted a young girl
selling cooked food at a small portable stand several yards away.
Food always seems to pick up my spirits so I casually made my way
over to see what she was peddling. I don’t know for sure why I
went over, but somehow I felt this was something I was supposed
to do and simply followed my feelings. What was so ironic with
this, most of the food stands like this are not very appealing.
Any meat they have sits around for most of the day without
refrigeration. Then, they fan the flies off and serve a meal to a
hungry customer…anyone for lunch? But something overcame my
aversion to food stales such as this and I went to check it out.
I found she spoke a tiny bit of English, which was unusual,
this far out in a rural area. I’m not exactly sure why, but I
casually mentioned why I was here. Her eyes gleamed as she
reached into her pocket and handed me a piece of paper. There was
an address and phone number on it! It, it…was the current address
and phone number of the man I was searching for…Wow! I couldn’t
believe it…what a stroke of luck! I can’t ever remember having
such a sequence of fortunate events occur, especially after so
many dead-ends and letdowns.
She told me that the man I was looking for had returned to
his old home for something a while back. When she saw him she
asked for his new address. She thought it would be a good idea to
have the address ready because people still come on occasion
looking for acupuncture treatments from him. When they learn he
had moved away, they would leave disappointed. And this troubled
the little girl; what a thoughtful child! I certainly don’t know
any children with that level of consideration, this is really a
different culture. I gave her a few rupiah’s as a reward which
she seemed not to understand, and almost refused if it weren’t
for my insistence.
I was back on track! I turned around and called to Franky to
come. When I showed him what I found, he looked up at me with an
open mouth smile, one eyebrow above the other and a look of
disbelief crossed his face. I thought to myself, it was only
Wednesday and my plane didn’t leave until late Sunday afternoon.
I still had more than enough time left to meet this man I was
searching for. Franky said he would call the number we were given
and ask if we could make an appointment to meet with him…and all
was good again!
I was feeling a high on our way back from our triumphant
endeavor and decided to invite my friend to dinner as a thank you
for his help before he tried calling the new phone number. I
needed a pleasant way to finish the day from being so hot,
sweaty, and tired from riding around town all day.
While we were having dinner, my hungry friend casually
mentioned something about an English-speaking club which met at
the Garden Hotel, just a couple blocks from my hotel, later that
evening. The idea of being among English speaking people, maybe
some Americans, was a little appealing.
 After we finished dinner, as we planned, Franky called the
phone number with great anticipation. He told me that the man I
was hoping to see wasn’t home and would not be back until Friday,
as he was out of town on business. I thought, “That’s OK, I still
have plenty of time.”
I was dropped off at the Garden hotel where the English club
was located. I paid for the taxi to take my fiend home.
I was a little taken aback when I arrived; there wasn’t much
of anything going on in the banquet room where English club took
place with about 15 people attending. And all but one was
Indonesian. Everyone was sitting around as though they were
waiting for something…hum, maybe rice?
A few people were talking among themselves, but the others
were just sitting there doing nothing. Eventually, I did notice
one person in the room who appeared to look Caucasian and
surprisingly dressed really frumpy. I wasn’t sure if he was
American or what. He could have been an Australian or German that
occasionally visits this city by the way he dressed. I wasn’t
sure because most of the young male tourists from these countries
dress in such a shabby, casual manner.
I also noticed a sign on the main table. The sign said if
anyone didn’t speak English, they had to put a coin in the jar
next to the sign. As I continued walking in, the hostess politely
intercepted me and was shown where to sit. When everyone saw me
they immediately thronged around me hoping I was a good foil to
practice their language skills. It wasn’t easy trying to listen
to everyone wanting to talk to me at the same time. They really
seemed delighted that a real American was visiting. Very few
Americans visited this area apparently, leaving them little
opportunity to learn correct English grammar and enunciation.
Sitting next to me, in a wheel chair was that insipid
looking Caucasian guy. No one was around talking to him, I
wondered why? He didn’t seem involved. If he wanted to speak
English why wasn’t he talking to the others? I thought maybe he
wasn’t American and was there to learn English. He was really odd
because he really looked out of place, being so sloppily attired
in an old, discolored shabby tee-shirt with the sleeves cut out.
I was somewhat taken aback by him because everyone else was
dressed appropriately. I thought, maybe he wanted attention.
Instead, he only got my disapproval.
He appeared to be an unwilling participant as I took the
initiative and spoke to him.
“Are you American?”
“Yes, are you?”
I thought what a winner, I spoke perfect “American” English
and he still asked me if I was an American. If I could instantly
recognize what country he was by the way he spoke, you’d expect
him to also have a good idea where I came from.
In just the short time I’ve been here, I found it isn’t hard
to recognize Caucasians who are Dutch, Germans or Australians.
Generally speaking most don’t look too different from Americans,
but the main difference is in their attire, it differentiates
them quite clearly most of the time. But this guy didn’t dress
distinguishably enough to make a judgment. From the little
English I heard from him I knew right away he was an American…who
had obviously been contracted to do road work for the city and
this was the closest place to take a break.
I replied that I was American.
He then asked,
“What are you doing here…business?”
I thought to myself since he speaks English and here in the
English club, why this dirty appearance, Americans don’t normally
dress like that?
I said,
 “No, I am here to find someone.”
“Oh, who?”
“It’s a long story, you may not be interested.”
That seemed to divert the subject for a moment and I became
buried with many of the hopeful language students of all ages
trying to talk to me. When things settled down later, the uncouth
looking wheel-chair clown (his name turned out to be Dave) spoke
to me again asking,
“What brings you here?”
It was as if he knew, but wanted to verify his hunch by
being pointedly direct with me. I felt a little like I was
treading on his turf while confessing to something I was a little
unwilling to talk to him about.
“I am looking for a certain man. Are you familiar with “Ring
of Fire?”
Then he opened up, “Oh yeah, you mean John. He’s giving me
acupuncture therapy. I was paralyzed from a car accident a few
years ago. I came here hoping he would help me.”
A feeling of relief instantly fell on me. My attitude toward
him changed a little, as he may be able to help me somehow to
attain an appointment with the man I came to find. How I could be
so lucky to happen upon this clown, I said to myself. Even though
this happened I still felt somewhat apprehensive about him.
I said,
“So, you know exactly where he lives?”
“Maybe you could…”
I was interrupted, and taken aback by his reply,
“I don’t let just anyone meet him. I need to protect his
privacy. Why don’t you give me your phone number and I’ll
think about it.”
“Think about it?” I said to my self, “…you’ll think about
it! Who the hell are you to determine who sees him or not…
especially a besmirched character like you?” I was fuming. I’ve
traveled 8,000 miles to find this man and this clown is going to
tell me I may not be able to see him at his discretion! He’s only
his patient, not his care taker!
This garbage collector seemed to temporarily hold most of
the cards…if I was going to rely on him to help me meet this man.
I cooled myself down enough to finish out the remaining evening.
I felt better knowing I had an ace up my sleeve as a backup…I
already had John’s phone number and address. The problem with
this ace however, I would run the risk that the man I am
searching for may not want to meet a total stranger.
The next day, Thursday, dawned very hot and humid as usual.
While eating breakfast, I felt really calm and confident in the
moment despite that little incident last night with that scruffy
character. I thought hopefully tomorrow my goal was about to be
realized anyway. I went back to my room after breakfast for a few
minutes before I headed off to explore more of the city, as I
like to do in the morning when it isn’t so hot.
The phone rang. Surprise, it was that insipid guy, Dave;
what does he want? He called to invite me this evening to a Hindu
“Festival of Lights” event. It was a yearly celebration held at
the International School where he teaches English. His call
really surprised me. However, after he invited me, it was a
little difficult to stay upset and I accepted. Despite that,
while I still harbored an ill feeling toward him, I secretly felt
this would give me a better chance of getting an appointment with
the man I was seeking. Just goes to show how people can surprise
the heck out of you. …However, I felt this had the flavor of a
cold “business” meeting.
That evening, as I left the hotel to meet with Dave, I ran
into Franky while he was still on duty. I told him what had
transpired last night and where I was off to. I also had been
thinking about something else for a while and decided to do it. I
wanted to give Franky the fifty dollars I originally wanted to
advertise in the newspaper to whoever could help me find the man
I was seeking. My gratitude for his time and help seemed to have
transformed into charity after I learned more about him. He, like
so many other Indonesian literally make very little to exist on;
I didn’t want him to know how I felt.
When I held out the money, he was shocked! He acted almost
as though it was illegal and hesitated taking the money as he
looked around to see if others were watching. I pressed the issue
knowing he really needed the money, and finally he timorously
accepted it; fifty dollars was almost a month’s wages for him at
the time.
I decided to use a diplomatic approach by inviting Dave to
dinner before we would go to the festival. He suggested we go to
one of his favorite restaurants. It was a nice place and very
crowded. We were shown to a table next to a stage that was set up
for entertainment. There was an Indonesian male singer with a
women keyboard player who accompanied his singing. They were
singing American songs from the fifties to the nineties. He asked
the audience if there were any requests and seemed quite
confident. So I thought I would challenge him. I requested an old
sixties favorite of mine which was a remake from the forties era
called “Blue Moon”. He didn’t hesitate and sang it just as I
remembered…which surprised me. This helped me learn that
Indonesians are not a backward country as one may think.
As dinner progressed, I could sense that any misgivings Dave
had about me were quickly evaporating. I however was still
suspicious of him. He opened up a little and started talking
about himself. He didn’t seem to be such bad guy after all…and
dressed appropriately by the way. However, this didn’t matter; I
sensed he wasn’t working with a full deck. I also felt he may
have a Jeckal and Hyde personality, which turned out later to be
true. I tried to keep the conversation afloat by asking him about
his interests and the things he like to do while living in this
city for the past couple years. This turned out to be harder than
expected; he really didn’t do much of anything. With that in mind
I wondered what he does when he’s not working at the
International School. He had no TV and said he didn’t have any
friends yet either…I could understand why. He did say he goes to
a group made up of American women that get together and play
cards once a week? How did this insipid guy wiggle into that, I
thought…wasn’t this only for women? I really don’t think they
would appreciate his grubby-ness among their group. Oh well, who
knows or cares, all I wanted from him was to make it easier for
me to get to the man I was searching for.
About a year later, when I couldn’t get in touch with my new
teacher, I tried calling Dave (he was still living in Indonesia)
to see if he could help me locate John. When I told him who I
was, the jerk claimed he didn’t remember me…he hadn’t changed a
bit.
Just before we completed dinner, Dave finally said he would
call to set up an appointment for me to meet with John…just what
I had hoped for! I wasn’t real confident calling him on my own to
discuss my intentions. With Dave knowing him as he did, I believe
I had a better opportunity to meet him. However, Friday and
Saturday came and went, and still, this man had not returned yet!
Now, panic was encroaching as I tried to distract my attention
with more sight-seeing until I could personally meet him.
Then I started struggling with the thought that I might not
connect with him after all. All this time and money, was it all
going to be wasted? And, would I try again…I didn’t know at the
moment or care to think anymore about it? Worrying would only get
in the way of my goal.
 I was at a loss and didn’t know what to do next. In the
meantime, an invitation to a Sunday brunch was conveyed by a
friend of Dave’s who heard that another American was in town. It
seems that many Indonesians like to rub elbows with Americans. I
accepted with the understanding that I might have to leave
abruptly to make my appointment, as it was the last day of my
visit.
I arrived at the brunch about eleven a.m. A huge assortment
of food was spread out on a large, round table as you entered the
dining room. It was delightful. I sampled just about everything,
even the frog legs——for the first time, keeping with my decision
to try everything. I remembered my grandfather had raised frogs
solely for the purpose of eating the legs. I glanced up and said
silently to my grandfather, “This one’s for you grandpa.”
After I tried them I found they’re not so bad after all, a
little like chicken, wouldn’t you know! I don’t know why I
thought about this after all these years. I also thought of an
old school science project came to mind about the reaction from
frog legs when electricity is applied. It’s funny how eating
something that isn’t normally what a person eats can cause
certain thoughts to arise from the apprehension.
Dave tried again to call John around 12 p.m. with no luck,
then again at 2, and still John wasn’t home yet. I was panicked.
I had to be at the airport by 4 p.m. for my 6 p.m. International
flight. I was trying not to think that all I accomplished on my
trip was eating frog legs.
Then, Dave called again at 3 p.m., Whew…finally! John had
just arrived home. Talk about close! He told Dave he was very
tired, but would see me anyway. I thought that if I had tried on
my own to see this man, he more than likely would not have been
as agreeable to see a perfect stranger…it was fate.
 I jumped into a taxi and gave directions saying, “Cepat,
cepat! (meaning very fast) We literally flew through the crowded
streets. Time was running out, there was so little left before I
had to return to the airport. Then, the traffic came to an
agonizingly slow pace. I wasn’t sure if we could get there in
time at that rate. Fortunately, I arrived with the time I needed
to meet with this man I had come so far to find.
I jumped out of the taxi and ran up to the outer gate. As I
rang the bell, I didn’t pay a lot of attention to the
surroundings, but still noticed the house that I could see
through the gate. His home was a huge, beautiful two story house
with a fortress wall surrounding the entire property. A servant
casually scuffed his sandals as he slowly approached the gate not
realizing how hurried I was. I almost ran over him as he opened
the gate and led me into the house. There were several men
already sitting around the room staring at me as I entered. I
just assumed they were friends.
Just then, another man walked in wearing a strained, tired
and hesitant smile. He walked directly to me. I knew instantly he
was the man I was seeking; he looked a little older than what I
had remembered from the documentary. Now, I was finally face to
face with the man I had come so far to meet.
He was much smaller than I expected. I didn’t know what to
anticipate, or what kind of person he was. He reached out with
his hand and greeted me saying, he had a few problems with the
harvest of prawns at his sea-side factory and had to stay longer
than expected.
I found it difficult to think about what I wanted to say
next. I’m sure I was confusing to him as I fumbled for clarity,
probably because of the panicked anxiety I was feeling from the
little time I had left before I had to leave. Fearing rejection,
I hesitated to ask him if he would consider me to become a
student. I had no idea if he would or not. In fact I wasn’t sure
if he had other students. It was a shot in the dark that I had to
take as time was not on my side. But, it was he that cut to the
chase.
He then pushed aside everything to directly ask what it is I
wanted. If I hadn’t heard it before, I could hear it now…there
was complete silence in the room. Everyone seemed focused upon
me, waiting to hear what this foreign American traveler wanted. I
was stymied from all the rushing and feared rejection at the same
time. I thought if I told him about my efforts to find him he
would be a little more favorable toward me. Then I said what I
was hoping to do, “I want to learn how to do the things I had
seen you do.”
There were no words from him in reply to my question.
Instead, he just reached out and grabbed my arm to check my pulse
to see if my body constitution was strong enough for this
training. He nodded favorably saying, “Yes, it is OK,” and then
continued, “I will accept you.”
I was shocked and overjoyed at the same time. Now, not only
had I found the man I was looking for, I was also a student of
his! The only other time I ever felt this kind of joy was when my
daughter was born. I was indescribably thrilled at his words.
This event was almost as if my life was at stake…it was that
important to me. I wanted to react, but kept my composure as I
usually do.
Then, the thought of the proper etiquette of addressing this
type of teacher crossed my mind. In martial arts, it’s necessary
to speak to your instructor with a respectful title. I said to
him,
“I am not sure how I should address you?”
And all he said was,
“John is fine.”
 I realized then I was dealing with a humble man. It is not
often you come across a master instructor with such a high level
background in martial arts (Kung Fu), who would allow you to call
him by his first name. I later learned that the polite title of
“Pak” (which is a shortened version of “Bapak) is used in their
cultural language when respectfully addressing an older man or
father. I began using this title whenever I addressed him.
Pak John was aware of my limited time and began to explain
my first lesson to me. He had me follow him as he went through
the correct procedures. Just a couple of steps were all he
demonstrated; I had expected more and wondered why so little.
Another thought instantly crossed my mind, many Asian stories
tell about how a student is always given a little training before
he is given more, to see if he is serious enough to follow
through. If he is dedicated and demonstrates his perseverance
through time, then his teacher will award him with more training.
I found out later this wasn’t the case. However, it is difficult
training because of the absolute dedication involved. What little
I was shown was to last me for ten years…until I finally was
capable of passing and allowed to go on to the next level. Then I
was given more to accomplish for working on my next level.
It was at that point I recalled the documentary I had seen
where he demonstrated his electrical ability. I asked him to show
it to me, and if this was something I would be able to develop.
He said yes, it would come at my fourth level. Momentarily, I
naively thought this wouldn’t take me too long if I only had four
levels to work through.
When I received my Black Belt in martial arts, it had taken
me around four years, maybe this would be similar. At that time I
didn’t realize how wrong I was.
I wasn’t sure if I saw a grin as he reached out and touched
me. A powerful electrical current shot threw my arm instantly.
There was no way I could protect myself against it. “How could
this be,” I thought? What would cause his body to generate this
kind of power?
A few moments later, I was going over a few things he said
while we were sitting next to one another. My hand accidentally
brushed against his leg…and once again I received another jolt as
his electrical current unintentionally shocked my hand. I reacted
instantly by jerking it away. He, as well as the others in the
room all laughed a second time. I was eager to find out what
happened. He said that your inner chi instantly protects you from
others if you’re not familiar with them or if you are angry. But
Wow, this was absolutely amazing…I wanted to learn it as fast as
I could. This little demonstration on me seemed to completely
validate his authenticity. By being shocked unexpectedly, proved
to me he was not ready if he was using some trick. This
illustration of what he can do set the stage for more wonderful
events that would occur whenever I visited Pak John.
He seemed to always have a contingency of men around him
who, I think, believe some of his abilities might rub off on them
if they are around him long enough. They all appeared to want to
be around all the strange and wonderful things he could do. They
would also sometimes reiterate what he said with authoritative
gusto, acting as though they are his spokesman. A few times they
interrupted his broken English and finished what he would have
said. I know if I lived near him I would probably want to be
around him as much as I could as well, he is really a strange and
wonderful man, one that you instinctively want to be around.
The last few minutes with him that late Sunday afternoon was
difficult to say the least. I wanted to stay longer to talk with
him about so many other things that were running through my mind,
but the time had run out. Plus the conditions with so many people
around made this somewhat difficult to talk, I would have like
for it to have been a little more personal. Despite that, I
regretted having to leave and wished I had more time.
While flying home, I couldn’t stop thinking that I finally
achieved my goal. I sat there in my seat basking in my elation
that I had finally completed what I set out to do and day-dreamed
about my journey over and over all the way until I returned home.
Today, it’s still hard to believe that I was as fortunate as
I had been. I had accomplished what I had worked so hard for and
hoped to do. Not often have I ever achieved one of my goals this
well and felt this good about it. Even when I received my first
black belt in martial arts, it was never this exciting or
gratifying.
Everything seemed to have opened up for me as if it were
meant to be, even if meeting Pak John for a short time…it didn’t
matter, the prize was mine. It didn’t make any difference how
much time I had with him, the prize was mine. It felt to me as
though it was supposed to happen…

CHAPTER 5

For a week or so after returning home, the high from the

adventure began to fade. Reality was replacing the coveted event
I had experienced. Soon, I found myself being re-absorbed back
into the life I had wanted to escape.
Today, I am plagued by my past from all the physical
training of the various sports in which I participated. I am too
taut from developing the wrong muscles for my new training. And
the injuries from past sports also made it difficult and started
taking their toll. However, I have found ways to overcome my
obstacles in order to continue my training uninterrupted.
 I am still not able to sit in a full lotus position as my
teacher first instructed me to do. Because I am unable to do sit
in a full lotus, I was shown how to sit in a half lotus position
that would more than suffice in place of the other. Concerning
the effectiveness of either, there is no difference in the
results, both are equal. However, my desire and enthusiasm pushes
me to continue despite my physical limitations.
When I first started, I kept a daily journal logging the
amount of time I spent, and other aspects of training I thought
may be pertinent for analysis at a later time. I like to graph my
progress with the information I’ve accumulated, then I can check
if there were any recognizable patterns or information I could
derive, hopefully for improvement.
My teacher had told me on my first meeting with him that
after 80 hours training I would experience a “special” feeling in
my Dan tien (lower stomach). So, by charting my progress I
thought I would see some kind of model. He said this would be
vital that I develop the dan tien before going on to the next
level; he wouldn’t tell me what the feeling was. If he had, he
said he feared I might psychologically make-up something that was
not real and get the wrong results. I was supposed to let him
know when and what the feeling felt like as soon as it happens.
And then from my description, he would know if I was correctly
developing from my training.
Sure enough, around the end of my 80 hours of meditation I
began to feel what I thought Pak John was expecting. The
sensation I had in my lower abdomen was strangely exhilarating
and very exciting. This sensation felt like heat, and it was
developing in my dan tien. It began as a very small feeling of
warmth which I didn’t think too much of it at first, but was well
aware of it nonetheless. Then, it started to grow larger in size
and intensity. It continued to the point that it became alarming
because I wasn’t sure if it was going to stop increasing in size
or temperature. “This must be what my teacher wanted to hear,” I
thought.
I tried to call to let him know what I was feeling. But he
wasn’t around for me to talk to him. I was really disappointed
when I couldn’t get a hold of him. It was only later that I
learned this feeling was not what he was expecting. However, it
is the prerequisite to what I am supposed to feel after this
first sensation. There is actually a second sensation the first
one turns into. To my dismay, my teacher hadn’t mentioned this in
our first, short meeting. This was hard for me to understand
because the first sensation of heat is profound and most unique…
something I’ve never experienced before. And I cherished it
because this was something I had never known to exist before, not
to mention how long it took to develop from a rare type of
training.
Most students practicing defensive chi gung (somewhat
similar to nai gung) know about the heat because it is an
integral sign of their development in chi gong system as well,
but they do something different with it. Pak John told me later
that the heat was from the chi coming together building substance
in the dan tien while at the same time moving very fast, and all
this causes friction.
He went on to say the chi comes from all around us. It is
pulled from its natural, undisciplined state from both the earth
(yin) and the sky (yang). This is only able to happen from using
our school’s exacting method to accomplish this. However, there
is some chi in our body already, as we’re all born with a certain
amount that I simply call natural chi. However, we need a lot
more if we’re to develop nai gong to any degree.
In the first level of training, which is slightly different
from all other schools/systems, we cause our chi to accumulate,
from an unruly state, which harbors around the dan tien. It is
this increase of chi which will produces the heat you will first
notice. This is the first of the two significant signs you will
definitely become very aware of in the development of your dan
tien.
The second sign comes directly from the development of the
first sensation. Then it is necessary for the student to let
their teacher know when this sensation comes and exactly what
they are feeling. You are not told what these feelings are
because some students have been known to fake it. However, I have
read in another book that deals specifically with a “certain”
method of chi gong and reveals both of the signs you would be
having.
After fifteen long months of practice it felt good to
finally experience some kind of results. However, I had to wait
almost three years for my teacher to return from his self-imposed
retreat in Borneo for his own personal development/training to
learned that it wasn’t the 80 hours of meditation I though I
needed to achieve the first results I was working for. As it
turned out this training would take as much or more than 500
hours of meditation just to accumulate the 80 hour of what would
be termed “focused concentration.” I hadn’t ever known this
before, and from that I found there was a distinct difference
between meditation and concentration. I came to understand that
meditation is the vehicle or process in which to train in nai
gong. But before all this I though meditation was the single
aspect of development. Had I known the Indonesian language maybe
I wouldn’t have misunderstood?
As it turned out, the graph I was keeping was not of any
help, so I bagged it because this strange reality isn’t graph-
able as I learned. I also found from my own research that
everyone attains these two sensations at different times in their
training; it isn’t something you can count on in a given time
period.
This new sensation was so frustrating to have happen and yet
not know anything about it. And to make matters worse, I couldn’t
correspond with my teacher to share my excitement, questions or
fears about it. He literally had mysteriously left without
telling anyone; even his family didn’t know where he was exactly
or when he was to return.
This was one of the regrets I have always had with him. He
seems preoccupied only with what he is doing leaving students
alone as if we had little importance. Once, I made arrangements
to come see him (preparing to go halfway around the world is no
small matter). I always call and ask him when it is best to come.
When I arrived he wasn’t there and didn’t return until four days
later…and no apology!
Nevertheless, this is a small matter when you consider what
I was doing and developing, and for this I am truly grateful for
my teacher. To understand and get along with this behavior I
wasn’t used to, I try to assume this is the traditional
Indonesian relationship between teacher and student.
Nevertheless, this is probably why he has allowed his school to
diminished over the years to just a mere handful of uncommitted
students. I learned that he had two higher level students
actually living in his home at different times in the past;
either grooming them to take his place or cared enough to help
them out for a while; I am unsure what the answer is. And for
whatever reason, both decided to leave. I have never found out
their reasons for mysteriously leaving.
At one time he told me he had a very large school during the
eighties, but never seemed to have developed any standouts except
those two that mysteriously left. Since the eighties, his school
has dwindled to just a few students today. Whenever I encountered
them on my visits, strangely, they act as if they are true,
dedicated students especially when they are around Pak John. When
they are not around him, they do very little training if any that
I have seen.
As I continued to visit my teacher during the nineties I had
met several newer so-called Mo Pai students. Even though they
acted like they were “dedicated” students they were not taking it
as seriously as you might expect. I soon realized that I am his
only real dedicated student who consistently trains on a daily
basis. Actually, during this time, there was one other Western
student from Europe, but his intentions for learning were
suspect; and a short time later Pak John told me he wasn’t able
to trust this guy. He said he wished he would stop trying to
visit him. I was curious why he would let him continually come
after he confided in me about this. After being around my
teacher, I learned he has a somewhat difficult time saying no to
people face to face. However, he doesn’t seem to have a problem
when he is not and can be unsympathetic and even cold. This was
difficult to accept because when you are around him he is very
sincere, or give the impression he is.
In all the time I’ve known my teacher he has had only one
high level student gathering where all the students come together
for a demonstration of their development. In the first and last
one (1999), I was not allowed to participate because I hadn’t yet
passed onto the third level (2b) which I happened to pass a year
later in 2000. The demonstration was, I believe, for John’s
acknowledgment of their competence collectively. Some of you may
have seen this in one of the documentaries by Lawrence Blair that
is still shown on Youtube. John is seen bending slightly over a
white bench holding a chop stick in one hand, and then pushing it
through a one-inch wooden bench.
 I was very disappointing for Pak John because none of the
students were capable of doing this as was expected. This was the
whole reason for the demonstration and none could perform what
they should have been capable of doing. I remember talking to
John about the demonstration later; he said he was very
disappointed that none of his students were capable of performing
what he was expecting. It’s no wonder with all the lackluster
students that seem to never train.
At this point I think it necessary to distinguish the levels
I have been referring to up to this point:
There are two such descriptions of the levels: 1st, is
Indonesian level system where they use 1, 2a, 2b and 3 and so on;
then there is a simple English version, 1, 2, 3, 4, etc. I have
been using the English version because that was what I first was
given by my teacher. However since then, as a few other
Westerners have become students of the school, a few changes have
taken place. Now, most everyone use the Indonesian version of the
levels as well as referring to our teacher as “Sifu.” I found out
later that my teacher used the English version of the levels
because I think he wasn’t sure if I would understand what he
meant by the 2a or 2b level system.
I am perplexed at the failure of all these Indonesian
students, not so much at why all of them were unable to perform
properly at the demonstration, but why our teacher didn’t do
something to correct this issue when he found no one capable. As
a martial arts instructor, I would be greatly disheartened at my
self if all of my students were unable to perform up to level I
had been training them. On the first sign of collective
disappointment on my students, I would have begun a different
direction to correct this. However, nothing was done in the Mo
Pai to correct this obvious issue.
 When I was teaching I learned what responsibility toward
students was supposed to be about, especially while training in
the Korean, Tae Kwon Do system. “Respect” is probably one of the
most ingrained aspects of the style. Koreans are historically
addicted to the concept of “respect,” along with very hard
training. Korean instructors are not known for letting their
hopeful students down; they know what it takes to attain rank
because as they were there once themselves.
With all these “pseudo” students around our teacher, one
would think someone would recognize the immediate impact it had
on the validity of the Mo Pai as a school. On the other hand, I
probably should assume this is a cultural thing and just ignore
it. But as I came to know Indonesians over the years this aspect
became more and more evident. Most are talkers and not doers.
When Pak John disappeared for three years, I was sorely
disappointed with my teacher’s inconsideration…leaving without
any kind of notification. This type of behavior always leaves
people in a great quandary, not to mention great disappointment.
I again had to remember the cultural thing, trying to push myself
into thinking “It’s OK, just give it some time.” This was
especially difficult when you realize that our teacher knows
exactly what we would eventually be experiencing, while we do not
know what we’re supposed to do next when we obtain the first and
second “sensations” in the dan tien. After all, isn’t that why
you need a teacher, and one that is responsible?
Originally, Pak John had planned to be gone for five years
on a personal retreat…without so much as a peep to any of his
students. I can understand him doing this to some of his
lethargic students, but certainly not for students that are
serious.
Not accepting this all too kindly, I begrudgingly dived into
research to see if I could find another source of nai gong
training. In all my research there wasn’t anything to be found. I
did find later there are a few chi gong schools that have
something similar, but still nothing close enough. I went all
over searching many book stores and different libraries and doing
a library searches with no satisfactory results. I did find two
books that did help me learn some new insight, but nothing that
would help me continue my own training.
There are however, chi gung schools abundantly available in
most major cities around America; it just takes some slow
research to find them. Chi gung is similar to nai gung, but still
not on the same level until the much higher levels.
Most chi gong training is designed for improving your
health. However, there are a few chi gong schools that develop
specific abilities, which I was searching for, and they are few.
I’ve found that many Westerners who are in these schools talk a
good story and make grandiose claims about their teacher that
they can’t support; and you should see some of the websites on
the Internet. But when you ask them specific questions they will
“always” seem to have an answer that exposes their inability to
back up those claims. Some have learned tricks to lead you on
making you think they have special abilities, but never seem to
get around demonstrating them. Consequently, I’ve found when an
alleged master is a fast talker, similar to a car-salesman, so I
have to be very straight-forward with my questions.
A word to the wise, if an “alleged” master seems to have
“all” the answers, beware!...they do this to make up for their
lack of genuineness.
Despite this, many people fall for these clowns. I’ve
actually talked to some of the students that actually fell for
some of these phony teachers. And all eventually became very
upset, especially for all the time and money they’ve spent after
they found their instructor’s claims were not forth coming.
Sadly, this is something we all have to deal with in our efforts
to find the real thing. I would hate to have spent all this time
with a teacher and found he wasn’t authentic. But fortunately my
teacher is as authentic as you could get. He’s the real thing!
And I really feel fortunate that Pak John allowed me to be a
student of the Mo Pai School.
Nevertheless, some of these chi gong schools can and do
develop power eventually, but it is of little value when placed
along side a system that develops both yin and yang. Only after
decades of dedicated training will you see real power. One of the
differences between nai gong and chi gong is that nai gong stays
at each level longer and pushes the development to a higher level
of power.
If I were to train in chi gong I would actually be taking
steps backwards. Not only does it use only yang, but when you
change schools/styles you must actually start all over from the
beginning, and I wasn’t too keen on having to do that after all
this time I’ve put in nai gong. According to my teacher, chi gong
exclusively develops only the yang. He said by doing this it is
less powerful than nai gong.
In all my research I found some information about a remote
chi development that has some similarity to nai gong. This system
is in Tibet and taught by Tibetan Buddhist monks that live and
practice their esoteric religion in some of the most remote areas
of the world, Tibet.
Also, after I’ve written this book, I’ve since come across
some privileged information that there may be a good chance that
there is an “off-shoot” from the Mo Pai lineage still surviving
that came from Pak John’s teacher’s teacher, Pau Luk Nen.
However, it isn’t possible to do any research on the Internet
because this “off-shoot” more than likely are not known to anyone
outside the mountainous area in which one or more of these
unknown masters allegedly live. Only a few people who live in
this particular Chinese city near the area where they live have
knowledge of them. It will take a huge effort to do an
investigative journey into these remote areas to find out if this
is really true or not. And which I am more than willing to do.
It would be very hard to venture off into any of the distant
isolated areas of Tibet. This is a worn-torn country, seemingly
teetering on the verge of war with China at any time. So, that
wasn’t a viable option for me either. So, I would have to wait
for who knows how long it would take for China to totally take
over Tibet before I could ever consider traveling there (Things
have since died down).
From my continuing research I also found that almost ten
million Chinese practice chi gong on a daily basis. This however
is practiced for health purposes and not for power or self-
defense. There are other directions one may choose, if they can
find a powerful master, which there is not but a rare few.
Didn’t matter what else I tried to find, there just wasn’t
anything out there that might help me continue with own nai gong
training. Hard as it was, I had to conclude that nai gong is a
“stand-alone” system. And as a result I became disheartened and
didn’t know what to think or what else to do. For a teacher to
act in this manner and just leave without letting his students
know what is going on, clearly sends a message they are not
important enough; no matter what culture he is from, it was very
upsetting.
A nagging thought continued to crossed my mind that maybe he
didn’t contact me because he may have thought I wasn’t a serious
student (I found out later that wasn’t the case). I just didn’t
have any answers for anything and struggled on as best as I
could, and the more I did the more I was feeling totally lost.
 I couldn’t believe what I thought had been fate when I found
my teacher, was now a total dead end…and I didn’t want to admit I
was on my own. Was all that time and effort wasted? Would it take
several more years to find another teacher? I considered maybe I
ought to take a chance and fly to Indonesia to see if I could
find him on my own. Since I found him before, maybe I could find
him again. But the trip is not a casual one to consider and takes
an enormous effort, especially now that he has disappeared. I
really wanted to contact him first before I committed to another
trip. While still researching, I inwardly still hadn’t given up
on him, I still had hope.
I eventually came across a book written by a Medical
Director from Harvard University who wrote about his research
into chi gung abilities while in China. He had come in contact
with several alleged masters who were willing to demonstrate
their very limited abilities. This did however prove, in a small
way, the authenticity of chi.
Unlike his book, I found that the “real” masters of chi gong
don’t normally like to be known. Because of that, only those
close to authentic masters know who they are and usually never
divulge their identity or whereabouts, thus, enabling them to
remain anonymous. However, there are some I have found, for
monetary reasons, have gone public.
Other than that, it would be rare for anyone to ever meet a
true master, much less see them perform. You will however, see
either students who have been training off and on, but still
haven’t attained substantial powers/abilities, or other students
who have discontinued their chi training with little or nothing
to show, but talk or act like they are masters. If these people
went back to China, they would be on a student’s level. It is
these people that actually hurt the authenticity of chi
development in terms of doing any scientific research. Usually,
it is always these students who will perform modest parlor trick
demonstrations which obviously would leave doubt in the minds of
the scientific world. But unfortunately this causes people like
the Medical Director to think there is nothing more to it than
just a few, slightly interesting tricks.
I also learned many older students of chi gong like to be
referred as masters since they have moved out of China where no
one knows their actual level. They seem to have found that there
is good money to be made from hopeful people who don’t have any
way of going to China to know if they are authentic or not.
In contrast, real Masters rarely perform or demonstrate
their abilities, and if they do it is usually only for the sake
of his students or religious rituals that are associated to the
school.
It is important to understand that all true masters do not
consider superpowers as their final objective. Rather, superhuman
abilities to them are only a way to judge their path to alleged
nirvana. So, they seek their next stage without considering what
abilities they attained could be used for humanity. Therefore,
most true master’s, by virtue of their own path, begin their
training with a pure selfish desire for their own life. And from
there they don’t seem to ever reach the mature state that life
isn’t about spending your entire time working only for your
personal gain. God created us to do just the opposite, to help
others. These men have no real meaning in life, but what to seek
for themselves. And this is hardly the mindset I would hope these
masters should have.
So, if you are lucky enough to ever meet a high level
master, form most of them demonstrating their powers/abilities is
actually beneath them——because they are trying to attain greater
levels of enlightenment instead.
 Having superhuman abilities is actually considered nothing
more than levels of stairs. The lower level of stairs is viewed
with disdain because it shows “where” they once were in their
progress. Because Westerners are focused and marvel at the lower
levels, is one reason why some these masters are not willing to
help us. One of the other problems is the fact that masters are
in a closed society; Chinese are very prejudice toward other
cultures. Many see non-Asians as “foreigners,” and this term in a
negative since. After all, what right do foreigners have with
their historical and treasured, ancient knowledge? Like all
cultures, it is always a problem when another culture tries to
enter another.
I not only found that pride and/or prejudice isn’t confined
only to the Asian masters; after reading the book by the Medical
Director from Harvard, I had some questions I wanted to ask him.
So I went to the library and found a phone book for the vicinity
I thought he might reside. Surprisingly, he was openly listed in
the white pages which allowed me to feel as though I was not
intruding upon his academic privacy. When he answered the phone,
I found this wasn’t the case at all. Despite his number being
available, he wasn’t…in terms of hospitality! His demeanor was
just short of a hungry ally cat.
I introduced myself and explained my plight. I also asked
him if he knew any contacts in China I might get in touch with. I
had hoped he might help me in my research to find a replacement…
by chance he may know of a nai gong teacher that he didn’t write
about in his book. I also inquired if he knew the difference
between nai gong and chi gong. I went on naively as if he was a
friendly person hoping he would help me. His voice was arrogant,
telling me he didn’t care to help me. I immediately switch gears
and changed the subject asking him if he had considered doing a
follow-up from his first book? He pointedly said no, and he said
he didn’t care to dwell on it.
It seemed I couldn’t get to first-base on anything with this
arrogant jerk; the guy just wasn’t willing to work with me. And
it was at that point I didn’t care to put up with any of his
nonsense anymore and quickly hung up without saying anything.
I sure hope this arrogance isn’t an indication of what
today’s colleges produce. He really was an egotistical meathead!
What could have been a pleasant conversation and maybe some help
turned out to be a waste of my time. Dealing with people like
that pushes the limits of patience…when they have the opportunity
of doing something considerate for someone else. It would appear
that some of these so-called academics sophisticates view the
world as if they are the only ones whose sh_t doesn’t stink!
The Chinese have been engaged in many different types of chi
gong training for several thousand years. During this time it has
grown and moved all over Asia while transforming into other
schools and systems and has migrated into other countries. Even
while nai gong was developing in the remote past it remained in
small, secluded schools…with a few teachers venturing out beyond
their homeland. And because nai gong is more powerful, it takes
longer to develop, and probably why it has disappeared for the
most part.
As to date, I have found only one authentic nai gong school
of which I am lucky enough to be a student. That isn’t to say
there are not other nai gong schools in China, in fact there are.
However, these other nai gong schools are actually categorized as
chi gong and do not train in the same manner to accumulate both
yin and yang energy.
However, aside from the Mo Pai School, there are rare
lineages still in existence that are connected to my school in
one way or another. However, most have different training systems
that peeled-off many, many years ago.
I believe there may be another lineage that came from the
last two head-masters of the Mo Pai School before John’s teacher,
Liao Che Tung. This has been the process with all schools since
time immemorial. So there would obviously have to be some direct
descendents from the Mo Pai’s school. And the training from one
school to another might cross over without a problem. Just how
much those similarities would be is uncertain, but it is of vital
interest to me and must be researched. But gaining access to any
of these nai gong lineages systems would be nearly impossible
because of their rareness, and it would take a lot of time and
money. So, this was my next step if my teacher never returns.
I remember my teacher saying he had a friend when he was a
youth who was the one who introduced him to their teacher, Liao.
But finding this friend today is something that may also be
totally impossible. My teacher has no idea where his friend is
and hadn’t seen him in many decades. For whatever reason, people
move into many different areas around the world and this includes
students as well. Hum, let see, Indonesia has some 95-million
people while China has around a billion! …That would make things
really fun trying to search in Asia for someone.
After all these years, I still believe strongly there has to
be other nai gong school or teacher around somewhere, or at least
a close descendent of the school still in existence. Someone has
to know something; Pak John can’t be the last one.
Buddhism, Taoism and other religions are entirely different
religious beliefs. And while they exist next to one another in
different countries, it is because of this closeness that causes
them to have similar aspects that resemble one another. Buddhism
has several different ways in which to believe because it has
migrated and assimilated into other cultures and then returned to
its original location and combined again. This is the reason why
a religion can have different beliefs in different areas at the
same time. And this would obviously apply to nai gong’s lineage.
When a school or religion originally existed in a location
for a long time, and there were “offshoots” that left and quite
possibly returned with some changes to be a separate school. And
some of these schools more than likely re-assimilated back into
one another by virtue of their closeness. History and time has
always played an important role in changing chi development
schools (like any other school or religion) throughout their
entire existence. In fact, by virtue of each head master and his
different personality, always adds or subtracts something in any
school. And after a couple thousand years you can imagine how
much can change with literally hundreds of teacher’s differing
personalities. Not to mention those that left the school to
venture out on their own to other locations.
Whether Buddhists train with Mo Pai’s nai gong or not I am
uncertain, but there is some evidence of this that needs to be
researched to see if this were true. But a prevailing factor of
secrecy is going to make this very difficult to simply walk in
and discuss long time, hidden systems with masters. Many schools
will most likely not allow Westerners to know for certain chi
development’s true authentic origins, let alone learn anything
about their training system. While we do know many things about
ancient Chinese history it still isn’t enough to help me find the
things I need to know…unless of course I venture out in China.
Pak John said that our lineage actually began well over two-
thousand years ago by a man named Mo-Tzu. It was later that Chang
San Feng became an “offshoot” from our original lineage to
eventually become our Mo Pai School.
Pak John’s immediate teacher, Liao Che Tung was a rather
simple man, apparently existing on his values that were clearly
not consistent with society. According to John, Liao had a
violent temper problem. He was a maverick, a Lone Ranger that
seemed out of place because of his behavior. In my opinion he
didn’t have the qualities as a human being and proved that by
killing an entire village. And, he clearly was not responsible
for the continuation for the Mo Pai School. He was lucky to have
had Pak John as a student because his other student decided not
to continue for reasons I am not clear about.
In the lineage of Mo Pai there were two prior teachers that
allegedly reached the highest levels of the nai gong system. They
had completed all seventy-two levels and accomplish allegedly
nirvana. The Mo Pai’s ultimate and final goal is the same as
several of the other Asian religions that also seek nirvana. This
clearly illustrates there is a connection between all these
different religion systems and chi development. But when they
were fused together originally, I don’t know.
My teacher said there are two methods to gain nirvana that
allow you to pass from the process of continual reincarnation.
And this is his goal. I don’t know how he can achieve this
because he is in his 70’s now and there are too many levels yet
to achieve. So it doesn’t look good.
I don’t hold much in reincarnation because this is an
endless journey that encompasses human effort for perfection, and
we know how stupid mankind can be no matter how superficially
impressive these so-called living “immortals” are. Rather, I
prefer to believe in a God that forgives my humanness. And
because of that, this allows me the grace he offers to live with
him for eternity. In other words, it is by relying upon God
instead of trying to do it on my own that allows me to be
acceptable to God. If my after-life depended on my good works
here on earth, I wouldn’t get very far, in fact no one can. Plus,
I am not too keen on becoming one of many small gods as many
religions believe they can become. And if John’s teacher, Liao is
working on reincarnation or working on his way up the ladder to
nirvana, I don’t think he will make it with his continual ever
impulsive anger issue.
Contrary, the bible teaches quite clearly that God
emphatically states there are no god’s beside him…he knows of
none! And since he created the entire universe…he ought to know.
I was very concerned when I first sought to find Pak John, I
wanted to see if there was some other religious dogma I had to
become a part of; thankfully he said that you can train in nai
gong without any affiliation to anything. But strangely, in my
teacher’s school, he is governed by a yearly, reappearing
prevailing, oppressive spirit who decides over all matters, as
well as who goes to what levels, and who is to be removed from
the school. Plus, to make matter worse my teacher is bound to him
without question, as if he was totally controlled.
After being involved with my teacher, I came to recognize he
was questioning his relationship with his ancestor spirit. I am
not quite sure, but there may be something gives us a clue as to
why he asks people. He has on occasion asked people the question
more often than one would expect, “Who do you think God is?” I
was with him when he did this once.
This clearly illustrates his desire to know God. Based upon
that, I feel I can safely say he is most likely at a point in his
life where he is questioning and not finding any answers, hence
his continual questioning. Oddly, while Pak John stood before
some of these immensely powerful, malevolent spirits, John won’t
exhibit any visible sign of fear. But after his confrontation
with them he will follow their commands with extraordinary
foreboding, as if he made a mistake he would be in great danger.
It is the fearful, pointed expression that I think betrays what
he tries to hide.
 It was in 2003 that I was banned by this spiteful,
uncompromising spirit from the Mo Pai School because of all
things, I am a Westerner. However, I believe there is another
extenuating issue that plays in this as well: I follow the Word
of God instead of this spirit. It is my opinion that spirits are
demons and they hate God with a passion. This is why they have
isolated the nai gong knowledge so that the world is unable to
benefit from it by those that seek after God.
As it also turned out, this spirit “removed” my teacher as
head of the school because he ignored the warnings that were made
to him for over a decade. For whatever reason Pak John chose to
ignore them isn’t too easy to speculate on, mainly because he
never confided in me about this. However, there are some clues.
And then, what was originally told to me by Pak John
actually changed somewhat later; Westerners can learn Mo Pai’s
nai gong, but only up to the second level and no more. But the
reason why my teacher would violate his promise to his teacher
and keep me on despite all the treats he had has really left me
bewildered.
So, rather than allowing me to continue in the Mo Pai, this
spirit revealed his true personality and Godlessness by
illustrating prejudice toward non-Asians. And therefore wouldn’t
allow me to continue. It may not have much to do with the fact
that I choose to follow God and not spirit. Although this has to
have some credibility because if this spirit had been a
benevolent spirit, he would have perpetrated one of the most
foundational behaviors of God, forgiveness!
While God forgives, this vile spirit has no intentions of
acting in the same manner, and this categorically places him in
an unparalleled class of racism. And since he has shown himself
to be a racist, then he certainly can not be on God’s side. And
therefore, he is not supporting or correctly doing what was
instituted by God. Anything that violates what God instituted is
consequently an opposing force to God, and therefore this spirit
is a demon.
Arriving at this conclusion may be alarming to many people
who believe or tend to believe in Buddhism with all their
demigods and all sorts of spirits running around. But what most
people don’t seem to consider is the fact that an omnipotent God
would never allow someone or something rise to his level. And in
fact the God of all creation clearly states that he is a jealous
God. So, if a demon claims to be supporting God and yet doesn’t
sustain it with his behavior, we then are forced into only one
conclusion, they are acting on their own behalf and not God’s.
And in this case my teacher’s ancestor spirit claims to be
upholding the promise John made to his immediate teacher, which
clearly can’t be defended any longer…why? The reason is, when a
person dies, no longer can a promise be upheld, and the
promise/contract ends with the person it was obligated to.
So then who are you beholden to?...the dead?…most certainly
not! Their time is gone, time is for the living. Life, and the
decisions we make are strictly for the living because the dead
had their chance to do what they thought necessary. Now, life is
up to the living to decide our destiny. And besides, how can the
dead decide for the living when they “now” have a totally
different reason to exist, which has nothing to do with you or
me? Spirits operate on a totally different plane or existence;
there is no more opportunity to experience all the human senses,
which is part of our ability to make decisions.
I have had enough “encounters” with spirits to know from
their behavior that it isn’t familiar with our humanness
whatsoever. What they do to show us their existence is always
nonsensical. My teacher also confirmed this as well when he said,
“You should never, never believe ‘any’ spirit, no matter what
they say.” He said, “They will always try and fool you to get
something from you.”
For the life of me, I’ve wondered about what Pak John said.
If it is a given that spirits will always try to fool you to
obtain something from you, then why would he have anything to do
with them, knowing he can’t trust them?

Chapter 6

Everyone has natural chi in them, we need this to exist; if

we don’t have enough of it we will either get sick or die
depending upon the amount that is removed. So it always needs to
be within each and every one of us no matter what so that we
exist. I might add it doesn’t have to be exclusively used or
connected to any religion because it is our life force that keeps
us alive. And the Chinese have had this knowledge for thousands
of years, not to mention the fact that is has sustained their
health for as long as well.
Now, “chi development” comes in only two different methods:
nai gong and chi gong. Despite their differences, both methods
are designed to accumulate energy and then manipulate it within
our bodies in order to develop abilities beyond our normal human
capacity. And when we join a school or train on our own it will
add to our natural chi. Our natural chi energy we are born with
keeps us normally healthy, but when we add the “accumulated” chi
energy our health can increase. However, this isn’t a panacea by
any means. Our energy can not fix all our health problems, but
does a few and it isn’t the same for everyone.
Normally, when one learns about chi development, it normally
applies to chi gong, as this is probably about 98% practiced
throughout the world. And they usually can do it with little
instruction from a teacher. Most chi gong systems are very basic;
in fact, there have been instance where people have accumulated
chi and never knew what they were doing. And this account for
some of the strange “things” people do inadvertently that no one
can explain.
Surprisingly, in many chi gong schools, students actually go
out on there own to begin another school only after a few short
years of training. I found this out from a master living in
China. He said that when his students reach a certain level they
are encouraged to go out and begin their own “system.” And this
would explain why there are so many chi gong schools throughout
the world. This is especially the case with Asians when they
leave China and migrate to other countries. Most are not
experienced masters, but hopeful students seeking a better life
in America. So they bring their student level knowledge here and
make it out as if they are masters.
However, this doesn’t parallel Mo Pai’s nai gong, and it
needs an instructor for the first 4 levels. But then after this
level you only need the lessons from then on, because you’ve
completed all the fundamental yin and yang fusion work to develop
afterward on your own.
I had read in Chinese history that ancient Chinese emperors
were frightened of the power developed by chi practitioners, and
banned chi schools during their respective reigns.
So most of those practitioners that wanted to continue their
training would have to go “underground” for fear of what might
happen if the wrong people found out who they are. If they were
ever caught…death would most certainly be their fate!
While some very high level master had the power to fight an
army, it would have to be a small one because their energy will
be depleted rather quickly.
 Normally, masters only teach to pass on this knowledge while
never using their power to change history intentionally.
Practitioners were normally taught not to use their power to kill
another human and to only use it for helping people stay healthy.
More recently, Tibet, which is religiously entwined with
everything they do, was ransacked by the Chinese military and
reduced to a shred of what they used to be. Most of the Buddhists
monasteries were plundered and destroyed and most of the monks
left for refuge in close, neighboring countries.
Tibet has always been a rather peaceful country and is not
known for being an aggressor, except to defend it self.
Unfortunately, in the case with China, Tibet isn’t big enough to
counter their usurpers from the north.
Aside from all this I was researching, I found that the
ancient legends of the “Death Touch” are actually true. I was
even fortunate enough to witness a lesser level of this ability.
I personally saw several victims literally being knocked out with
a rather hard “tap” on selected pressure points on their body!
They were instantaneously overcome of their senses and would fall
to the floor unconscious.
I learned that depending on how many pressure points you hit
depends on what will happen to your victim. You can either knock
a person out, cause immediate problems with a certain organ in
the body or have it occur at a later time…and, even cause death
to occur.
The person giving the demonstration had also used a special
technique to revive his volunteer victims as well. Otherwise, if
they were left to themselves, they would remain unconscious about
30-40 minutes. The effects from the pressure point knock-out
diminish slowly, plus, everyone revives at different times if
left on their own and appear to have a bad hang-over.
 I had found that the historical Japanese Ninja used more
deadly techniques for “assigned” government assassinations. These
men spent many years of their lives in intense training to learn
how to be stealthy, elusive assassins. A vast knowledge of all
the vital organs and pressure points (over three-hundred) were
needed to be known for an overall understanding for their ability
to kill someone simply by touch…instead of the hard tap done by
those I had witnessed.
These skilled ninja’s had to be highly trained in chi
development in order to exact their deadly work. Just touching a
person’s pressure points wouldn’t injure or kill them outright;
it was only by their added chi that would enable their “touch” to
become a greater weapon.
Many of these alleged modern-day ninjas who think they are
training after the authentic ninjas are unable to do the “light”
death touch. Consequently, their training gives them a false
sense of confidence; an MMA/BJJ practitioner could take them out
in a moment.
Many times a ninja would have to disguise himself for his
mission and “accidentally” bump into his intended victim. Without
bringing any attention to the masquerading assassin, while
bumping into the victim he would innocently “tap” his victim and
thereby seal the fate of his target.
Ninja’s were also especially stealthy at entering a room
while their victims slept, then expertly tap his target and then
escape without the person waking or anyone else knowing he was
there.
This “tapping” on specific points with an “exact” amount of
pressure causes a type of fibrillation usually intended for the
heart. But other organs were also targeted by a stealthily
perpetrators for whatever reason.
 I found that there is a martial art in the U.S. which trains
and develop this skill to a much lesser degree than their
historical predecessors. It is a watered down version with little
of the ancient knowledge or skill involved or the intense
training that is needed to be really dangerous and are not
masters in any sense of the word.
Rather, these modern-day practitioners have to “hit” their
victim with quite a bit of pressure in order to exact any
results. We don’t live in an era where this is needed as it once
was, so obviously, this is why today’s practitioners are not
highly trained emissaries of death. Plus, we all have jobs to
survive, whereas ninja’s were paid for doing their work.
Still, this present day training can be somewhat dangerous
nevertheless, but only if the intended victim is standing still,
otherwise it would be impossible.
There is one particular self-proclaimed master in the
martial arts world that has allegedly found an ancient fighting
system and some other tidbits of rare knowledge that he has put
up for sale, making it out that he knows all about it. At one
time he eagerly advertised he had the “secret knowledge” in a few
of the well known martial arts magazines.
This obviously was for monetary reasons, despite the fact
that he is just a beginner in an ambiguous, esoteric art. Just
because he has the information, he somehow has quickly
transformed himself into an opportunistic endeavor. Consequently,
he has become “the” authority and goes around teaching this stuff
to gullible people that are willing to waste their time and money
trying to develop these skills…that he does not have.
This has always been a sore spot of mine with martial arts.
Way too many instructors seem to develop a ”know-it-all”
attitude, as if they are experts on any of the other martial art
systems, much less have any knowledge of what chi energy actually
is.
For several hundred dollars you can buy this guy’s tapes to
learn about the hidden moves in martial arts katas (forms) and
see a couple “special” knock-out demonstrations. While he can
clearly do this you can undoubtedly see that he uses very hard
“hits” on specific pressure point to affect a knock out…and all
for a very hefty price.
He recently, and once again up to his old tricks, has been
“promoting” something new, how to knock out people from a
distance, which is actually a new-fangled sales scheme for him…
and completely fake by the way.
It seems rather convenient that only his “special” students
are selected for doing any demonstrations. Strangely, whenever an
unfamiliar person volunteers to be a victim, guess what, it never
works on them but does on his students…how convenient.
During the taping of one of his training seminars, a TV
interviewer who was doing a documentary on people like this asked
them to demonstrate on him; he wanted to personally see if he
could be knocked out. The instructor accepted the challenged
enthusiastically without realizing the results…and tried and
tired, and totally failed expectedly.
What was especially revealing about this martial arts, car-
salesman, he made a really bizarre excuses as to why he was
unable to perform. He had the audacity to say, and to my
disbelief, that if the person who is having this done to them, if
they lift just a single toe, the attempt of being knocked-out
would be unsuccessful. I was shocked after hearing him say all
this. I also didn’t understand why the people in the room didn’t
walk out of his seminar. This, in my eyes, really made him out to
look like a fool. Even if there were any truth to his ridiculous
excuse, his level of expertise is so incompetent it wouldn’t
matter because he couldn’t do anything when the time to back what
he was trying to do…and this is unconscionable! But then again,
car-salesmen have answers for everything, they can sell a run
down car and make it out it is new. I think this alleged
instructor has lost something in the process of trying to be
something he really isn’t…his credibility is gone, and he isn’t
aware of it.
Even if what he is trying to sell was used in an actual case
of self-defense, what good would it be if the attacker lifted any
of his toes while attacking you? And then you’re trying to spook
him with your threats of trying to knock him over?...what a joke
and waste of time. This really couldn’t be used for self-defense…
maybe a circus act possibly.
Just because he was able to convince others to take his
bogus course, he failed miserably to convince me.
I know in fact that to exact specific results and
authenticate your claim, it literally takes years of intensive
training to do what this guy was trying to pass off.
In contrast, Pak John can “factually” knock someone over
from a distance, even kill without the victim’s toes up or down,
doesn’t matter. This “toe thing” can only be from a weaker system
like chi gong because of the level of power the practitioner has
not developed.
Contrary, the energy developed in nai gong isn’t based upon
the time of day or the flow of energy. Also, chi gong has many
charts illustrating when it is best to work with the energy…and
thereby clearly demonstrates the need for knowing the up and down
times during the day. This would obviously be a weaker system if
it is based upon certain “conditions” before it is any good to
use.
Nai gong’s power comes from the accumulation of the two
energies tightly packed and fused into one another. There are
literally no special conditions in order to use your developed
power. Nai gong was developed to be used anytime it is needed.
And, the power of nai gong isn’t determined by energy flows or
someone’s toes.
Whenever this car-salesman learns about something new, it is
a sure bet that we will see him selling it right away, claiming
to be an expert…for a hefty price! Not my idea of a wise,
authentic teacher!
To his discredit, some of his “pre-conditioned,” volunteer
students may look like they really are being knocked out to the
casual observer, but obviously, if you know what to look for, the
victim has to make the teacher look good…after all, you can’t
sell your product if it doesn’t get your audience’s attention and
who better to use than your own cohorts.
I have seen real knockouts, and maybe you have too. And when
you do you will see a person go completely limp and fall
uncontrollably to the ground. In this guy’s demonstration you
don’t see this. In reality, when a person gets knocked out their
mind instantly quits working as well as the functioning of the
muscles and they will fall like a blob while hitting the ground
fast and very hard! Usually, the head is one of the more scary
aspects when someone falls, and many times head injuries occur…
but not with this clown’s students, you don’t see a limp-less
falling or the head ever being in danger like you would as in a
real fall. If you know what to look for, the student will subtly
go down on one side of his knee to inconspicuously cushion the
fall and then roll on his hip and then continue rolling backward
while curving his back to overcome a fast, flat fall. That would
by the way, surely cause the head to hit the ground with great
damage.
In this phony scenario, several other students are places
round the victim to make it look more authentic, as if they are
helping the person fall correctly…but it is just an added effect
to dramatize the event.
If ancient ninjas relied upon this level of skill (or
fakery), they would be a dead ninjas and/or removed from their
school. So we can’t arrive at any other conclusion with this car-
salesman master. Any ancient knowledge he is purporting to have
isn’t supported by what I’ve seen.
Whatever comes down the pike, this guy will most likely
latch onto it. It is just a matter of time before he finds
something else to promote for a buck. And I believe this is his
third scam.
Before this guys “no touch” knockout techniques were for
sale, he was doing the pressure point system, which had “some”
credibility despite the fact that he learned it over-night and
began selling it the next day. And then before that he was
selling tapes of himself breaking big blocks of ice, “Now isn’t
that special.” How in the world can someone do all this in the
amount of time his had when it takes much longer than he’s had to
train in them?
Compare this to my teacher who said, when I asked him how
much does his training cost, his reply was, “How can I charge for
this!” Any authentic, credible teacher isn’t teaching strictly
for monetary gain, but only to pass on the privileged, ancient
knowledge to keep it alive; this is the honorable legacy left by
the ancients.
Today as well, there has been a contingent of Chinese
masters, of varying degrees who have brought chi gong to American
cities like San Francisco, New York City, Los Angeles and other
major cities where Chinese have migrated and established big
communities.
 Most people in the U.S. are unfamiliar with chi
development, but lately chi gong has gained more popularity and
is growing; that is not to say all are genuine however.
Many Asians are taking advantage of this popularity in the
U.S. and other parts of the world by cashing in on chi gong
training. While some rare Americans travel to China to find a
teacher, a few chi gong teachers (authentic and frauds) are
moving to the U.S. to widen their opportunities. This could be a
good thing because many perspective students living here can’t
afford a trip to China…unless of course they get one of the
frauds.
While I was still doing my research in 1992, I found out
about an alleged powerful chi gong master living in San Jose,
California. He was supposed to be able to knock people over from
a distance without touching them! This got my attention real
quick because I was looking for help as my teacher had
disappeared. I was hoping maybe I wouldn’t have to find another
teacher by going to China, I just may find one here.
I finally located the man and called. He was very polite,
soft spoken and very friendly. He said he was available the
following weekend and if I wanted to meet with him I should come
at that time. I was hoping he would be able to help me through
the next phase of my practice and answer some of the things I was
wondering about. I wasn’t sure if this was possible and at the
same time kept wondering if I would ever hear from my teacher
again.
Finding the man was a delightful experience, as I journeyed
into the heart of San Jose’s old China town despite having some
minor trouble finding my way to his apartment building. Most of
the streets were going every which way, and it seemed I was also.
It appeared as though whoever planned the streets were from Asia…
you would know what I mean if you’ve ever been there.
 Despite that, I finally found his place. It was a tired, but
an immaculate, tall, old structure. I would guess the apartment
may have been built around the nineteen twenties. Now that I was
there, trying to find a parking space was a whole new ball game.
There was nothing to be had! I wondered what people did who live
there.
I circled the area several times while continuing
questioning whether I would ever find a place to park or not.
Finally, a car pulled out and the space was mine, not to mention
there were other cars right behind me ready to take it if I made
a mistake.
I could feel a change in the environment as I walked to the
front of the building. It was as though I had left my present
time and entered some kind of “time zone,” finding myself
somewhere in old, rural China. At just that moment, a Chinese
family was just leaving the building as I was standing in front
of the main entrance. I was sort of mesmerized at the moment with
thoughts going through my mind without focusing on the Asian
family. They looked at me strangely as I was trying to adjust to
the environment. Ignoring their obvious stares, I went in the
building.
At first the pungent orders of Asian cooking overwhelmed me
as I entered, noticing the beauty of this rare old building at
the same time. All the wood-work and beams were old and exposed;
it had the look and smell of another era. It was very well kept,
unlike some of the other old, low rent apartment building I’d
seen before. Everything was stained a very dark brown which made
the experience more intriguing as I interred a mysterious,
unfamiliar darkness, plus I could hear a distinct creaking noise
as I walked across the wooden floor. It reminded me of something
I read about what old Japanese rulers used to do. Because of the
stealthy ninja’s ability of killing and not be seen or heard,
rulers purposely had walkways and floors made to squeak in order
to detect silent intruders. This would alert anyone to a
trespasser’s presence. That is one reason why ninja were
specially trained to walk on rice paper without disturbance. I
wondered if there were any ex-Chinese emperors living here.
The man I was about to meet apartment was at the end of a
dark, shadowy hallway. I knocked on a heavily used, solid wooden
door expecting some guards to jump out at any moment.
Then a youthful looking, old Chinese man opened the door. He
greeted me with a smile as though I was an old friend. Instantly
he put me at ease. He led me into a very small crowded living
room filled with household items that were foreign to me.
Removing an accumulation of them from the couch, he invited me to
sit down.
He spoke English well enough that I had no difficulty
understanding him. We conversed several hours on many subjects
common to both of us. He was eager to talk about his methods of
training more than I was able to explain my plight to him. I
would have to interject my predicament at times trying to let him
know what I was trying to accomplish. However, he had his own
agenda well rehearsed and it was difficult to present my case. So
when I stopped talking to get an answer or some input, he would
pick up where he last stopped without the slightest indication
that he heard me.
He was eager to show me a video of himself demonstrating the
powers of his chi development. However, after seeing the video, I
felt his demonstrations was not, in my opinion, what I was really
looking for; nevertheless I was still a little curious and wanted
to see more, hoping it would get better. I felt he had some
power, but he was most certainly no where close to what my
teacher is capable of doing. I also felt he is more at a
student’s level than the alleged masters’ level he claimed to be.
Maybe he was a master here in the U.S., but in China he most
certainly would be a student. I didn’t want to burst his bubble
as he was very proud of what he had accomplished after just ten
years of training. It was because of his age and enthusiasm that
I granted him his due respect.
Nevertheless, I was disappointed and felt I was wasting my
time after what I had seen. Despite that, I knew this could be
developed to a greater degree. It was obvious that this wasn’t
the right direction for me. Then the thought occurred, what else
would I do if I can’t find my teacher? This was the closest chi
development practice I could find up to that time. Plus, this chi
gong teacher had connections to his teacher in China who was more
powerful than he; it was something to think about.
When he showed me his tape, he had students run directly at
him as though to attack him, one at a time of course. As they
were running toward him and about 10 feet or so in front of him,
he allegedly caused his attackers to veer off to the side of him.
From a somewhat squatted position holding his hand flat toward
his attacker, it would appear that he would shoot his chi
directly at them from his palm as they ran at him and pushed them
off course. I knew it was one of those cases that students have
to be working in cahoots with their teacher…just another
demonstration of pre-arranged, “helpful” victims to make their
teacher appear greater than he really is. The more I watched, the
more I recognized that this demonstration was actually not of any
consequence or proof that I would consider being authentic. And
because of that I really wanted to personally test what power he
had. Because of a few phony, scam martial artists, I require a
more objective demonstration to see if there was anything of
value. So I wanted to see something more believable so I could
compare it with what I knew to be probably the most powerful man
I would ever meet.
 I told him I had brought a video of my teacher and asked if
he would like to see it. He seemed a little disinterested, as if
I was only there to discuss becoming his new student. I didn’t
think I had given him that impression, but he seemed intent on
pushing me toward his “obvious” superior system.
After we watched the video together, he surprisingly
commented that he didn’t think my teacher was very strong. “Not
Strong” I thought! I was taken aback somewhat by his obvious
concealed envy…He didn’t think he was strong enough! Either he
was totally blind or was blindly jealous. It was unbelievable;
the video illustrated how my teacher had powers beyond this
alleged master’s ability or his teachers. In the video my teacher
used his chi to ignite a crumpled wad of newspaper into fire,
just from expelling his chi from his hand. There was no way this
alleged master had the capacity to do this and made me wonder
what he was thinking. Had he ever seen this type of power before?
My teacher also demonstrated how he could generate within himself
an electrical charge, and touched two of the people in the video.
Both were lightly electrocuted and reacted instantly. Upon seeing
this, the alleged chi gong master acted as though he wasn’t
impressed. This made me wonder what would impress him. And that
day, I learned a little more about people’s pride.
After viewing the tape, I acquiesced and talked on many
areas of chi gong to see what his master was capable of doing or
knew. The more we talked, the more I was convinced this nothing I
needed to be involved with.
During this time, he also showed me a couple of books he
personally authored and had published (since then he has
published a couple more). One was about all the chi gong masters
he had come in contact from his research in China through the
years. This was somewhat impressive stuff despite being a less
powerful system and I wanted to buy one for my own library. And,
maybe I can do some research with some of these masters he
discusses in his books.
As we were still talking, his wife and young son returned
home. I was amazed that his wife was so much younger than he. I
couldn’t help think that maybe his chi gong practice may have
benefited him in some way we hadn’t discussed! Then he showed me
another book he had also written. It was about five strange
phenomenons in China.
It was getting late in the afternoon and I was hungry. I
needed to leave so he and his family could resume their daily
home-life routines and I could get something to eat. Before I
arrived at his home, he had thoughtfully called a nearby hotel
and made arrangements for me to stay the night. He said I would
like this one.
As we walked outside to my car he said he would come to my
hotel room tomorrow morning at 10am to teach me his special chi
training. I knew it was nothing I really wanted to get involved
with, but the idea of learning this knowledge was attractive to
me. Besides, how many people can say they know several chi
development systems?
The evening was still early and I thought I would enjoy
spending time walking around this city’s China town to soak up
some of the atmosphere and dine at one of the local Chinese
restaurants.
I later chanced onto a class of chi gong training at a local
rec. center, another teacher was instructing. There were about
ten student’s total. Although mostly non-Chinese, a few of the
Caucasian students made efforts to look oriental, braiding their
hair and wearing oriental attire. They were a little comical
looking to me because in contrast, the Chinese students that were
there wore ordinary clothes. After observing this for a while, I
realized what little significance this had for me and left to
continue my ethnic, evening venture.
I was up early the next morning and went to get something to
eat from a small, outdoor Chinese food stall that was nearby my
hotel. A short while later the chi gong master arrived on time
just as he said. I couldn’t help but appreciate his humble and
sincere attitude. I really liked him despite building up his
system to be more than it actually was. Nevertheless, I wished my
teacher could be more like him, professional, on time and
concerned about his students. As he was the day before, he was
most gracious, despite being closed-minded, but completely
prepared to teach.
We began by me paying him one-hundred and twenty five
dollars for this “special” first level chi gong training as
agreed the day before. The price was, I thought, pretty steep for
such a common system. But then again, where else can I readily
get this information personally with one-on-one training? So,
from this perspective it was very cheap. Besides, going to China
would cost a lot more to maybe find this same training. After
all, he learned it from his teacher in China.
From the research I’ve done I have found there are literally
many different types of chi gong schools all over the world. From
this particular school I was going to learn is called, “Standing
on Stake.” I also found out this school is several hundred years
old, and, it has been revamped over the years to what it is today
which diminished my enthusiasm somewhat.
We went over all the training steps together. I struggled
trying to write everything down as fast as I could while he
spoke. I’m not sure exactly why, but I felt something was lost
from the whole experience. It just didn’t feel right…don’t know
exactly what I was feeling. Maybe this was because I considered
this going backward instead of forward.
 Then I thought that I have to consider the fact that we live
in a world that is so much different from long ago. Somehow we
have been influenced by idealistic movies while superimposing our
desire for teachers to be as they once were. When this happens it
seems to cause us to never consider the fact that these men also
have responsibilities like, mortgages, insurances, rising cost of
living, etc. More than likely this pseudo master was trying to
make extra money during his retirement…and I can’t fault him for
that and gladly paid him. I had to remember that despite my
aversion to this lower level training, this man still should be
revered for his time and the effort he’s put in to be where he
is. What ever I was feeling, I decided to overlook it and just
appreciate the experience with this man.
After completing all the steps, he said he would like to
demonstrate the power of his chi by knocking me backward—I was
looking forward to this. He had me stand roughly two yards away
from him, held his right palm toward my chest and began exerting
his chi (energy) at me. My chest seemed to feel a little strange
at first, then it became warm, then very warm, and finally I
began to feel nauseous, but it didn’t knock me over! He appeared
somewhat dismayed that he didn’t knock me over, maybe because I
wasn’t one of his students. He said he would try again, only more
determined to try harder this time. Still, I didn’t feel as
though I would be knocked over as he tried and tried to exert a
greater effort. After a minute more of him exerting his chi at
me, I abruptly decided to stop. I knew I was not going to be
pushed back or knocked over. And I realized that his effort was
taking too much time to be effective against me or anyone else. I
wondered what made him think if he couldn’t do it the first time,
why would he try a second time…as if there were more in his
reserves he hadn’t used the first time. Plus, I was only getting
nauseous from the chi he exerted at me and needed to stop.
 From this demonstration, it clearly illustrated there was
little power at this man’s current level. I could have attacked
him before he would have known what hit him. But this “live”
demonstration would also clearly prove chi energy was authentic.
And also from this demonstration, the tape of him pushing his
students aside as they ran at him was proven to be totally
“contrived” to help him look like he is more than he really is;
similar to the students helping the car-salesman guy I mentioned
a earlier. Because of the students helping him, this obviously
had given him the false impression he had developed stronger chi
than he actually had.
There was definitely something there, but it was not what I
was hoping for. This event only made me want to find a more
advanced teacher of chi gong, and not a student, to really see if
it was something I wanted to invest my time in.
Then to make matters worse, he then explained to me that I
was not in sync with his chi and therefore was unable to knock me
over. I thought why would you have to be in sync? What good is it
for defense? If you ever needed to use your chi for protection
and the person was impervious to your energy…then it wouldn’t
work and not what I want. My teacher didn’t have to be in sync
with anyone; he is able to knock over anyone at any time and
under any condition (and no toes were lifted). I knew this was
simply a justification on his part for his low level. But my
question is now, what could a real “chi gong” master really be
capable of doing? This is what I wanted to know. I know what a
student can do, so where was I going next?
He said to me prior to our meeting he had been practicing
about ten years. I knew if he were to continue developing his
chi, it would certainly become stronger, but I was uncertain how
much stronger. I thought it would be interesting to visit him
again in five or ten year to see how much more he had developed.
Later, when the Internet took off and Youtube became a place for
everyone to exhibit their ”whatever.” This man had a new(er)
video demonstrating his chi energy during a teaching/lecture with
a room full of people. During the time he exhibited his chi
skills I found it wasn’t any different from the time I spent with
him years ago. Apparently, he just stayed at the same level
living off his past laurels. I didn’t know if he had stopped his
training or whether this was the extent of his system. I believe
this was a sign that he hadn’t continued his training because his
master was able to demonstrate greater power.
Another issue I was concerned about wasn’t that he would
become stronger, but that he wasn’t able to develop any other
abilities as I was also looking for. He did say he was able to
cure “certain” cancers and some other things, but this remains
questionable just like his alleged power. So I didn’t want to
invest anymore time based upon his claims and what I saw, unless
of course I went to visit his teacher in China.
Because I was still nauseous from my chi being displaced
during his demonstration to knock me over, he had me immediately
lie down on the edge of the bed. Then he began running his hands
over me about ten to twelve inches above my body from head to
foot. He did this several times going back and forth. It is very
typical of how chi gong doctors work on patients.
Just as I had begun to feel nauseous, I now began to feel
better as the ill-feeling dissipated rather quickly and totally
went away after a couple minutes of doing this. Even though
feeling like I was going to “throw-up”, it was still something in
and of itself and pleased me that I experienced this! I actually
felt how chi can be used for the benefit or harm of a person’s
health condition.
 He said his chi, which is foreign to me, was now being
forced out through the bottom of my feet. (The bottoms of the
feet also have an energy point where by chi enters or exits.)
Just then, as he was still waving his hands over me, a
cleaning lady abruptly barged in to clean our room. I had
forgotten to place the “Don’t Disturb” sign on the outside door.
She stopped in her tracks as she looked at us with an incredulous
look on her face, then, whirled around without saying a word and
hurriedly closed the door after her. I wonder what went through
her mind at that moment. We looked at each other as we both
realized the humor in the situation.
Then he sat down across from me and began telling me a
little more. He said that there is a couple of younger masters
living not too far from him that were more powerful than he. He
said that both of them were not teaching and explained they could
really knock people over from a distance. I asked if it was
possible for me to meet them. He said it was possible and could
find them at a particular restaurant where they like to eat. I
wanted to meet them right away, but had no time left on this trip
to appease my desires. It was Sunday and I really had a long way
to drive back to Washington State, about a twelve hour trip ahead
of me.
After I had arrived home from my meeting with the alleged
master, I ignorantly tried to work on both practices at the same
time thinking doing things this way might help my nai gong
training. I don’t know what I was thinking, probably because I
was totally new to all this. Actually, doing both for a very
short time hastened my decision to stop; I abruptly terminated
this chi gong training all together. I eventually found out that
this is the type of careless thinking can cause severe health
issues. A person utilizing a powerful chi development system must
always rely upon an experienced instructor or there will be
problems if done incorrectly. I am glad I didn’t continue very
long with mixing the two entirely different systems, who knows
what could have developed.
The feeling of heat I had developed earlier in my dan tien
from my original training in nai gong began to disappear. This
was unacceptable. The heat is such a prized sensation that I had
become dependent upon it; it is confirmation of my nai gong
development and losing it was like going backward. It was then
that I realized one cannot follow two styles of chi development
at the same time; they are obviously not attuned to each other
and vastly different in purpose.
In nai gong you train to keep your energy strictly in the
dan tien, whereas in chi gong you circulate your energy around
your body. Anyway, the new training was not really the direction
in which I felt compelled to continue and dropped it with the
hope that I would eventually hear from my missing teacher. Maybe
if I never hear from him, at least I had this other school in
reserve, but wasn’t thrilled about the fact that I had only one
option. I remembered once someone had said to me, “When you eat
steak all the time it’s hard to eat hamburger.” This was how I
felt about the two different systems. Having been with a true
master who had power beyond this alleged master’s imagination, I
would be stepping backward if I were to continue following
another direction.
As quickly as I decided to stop, it was still somewhat
difficult to ignore the man I just met. He really was a very nice
man, and willing to go an extra mile for his students. He even
wrote me several times afterward. The last letter he sent
included some information he didn’t tell me prior. He even asked
if there was anything I wanted to contribute for his next book.
This really affected me by his concern and cooperative nature to
work with others…it was so unlike my teacher…who was off
somewhere, seemingly unconcerned about his own students. I wanted
to switch the two men and work with this new one who appeared to
be so much more like what a teacher would be expected to be like,
but beggars can’t be choosy.

CHAPTER 7

The sensation of heat in my Dan tien had finally returned

and continued to grow and intensify. In fact, it was intensifying
so much that it started to alarm me. With my teacher still gone,
I really felt alone and had no one to answer any questions about
what was going on with this heat.
Was this something I was supposed to feel? Was it supposed
to get this hot? How much hotter will it get? Day by day it
seemed to be getting stronger. Different thoughts raged through
my mind…does this have anything to do with spontaneous human
combustion? The feeling was beyond anything I was familiar with,
but more to the point, it was real and not something I was
imagining, and it was consistently happening as I practiced.
As if the heat feeling wasn’t enough for me to wonder about,
it then all of a sudden jumped to my lower back!? “What in the
heck is going on,” I thought? The heat was now located at the
base of my spine. I also found that I could flip the hot
sensation back and forth at will—I had control of it. This caused
me to be at a complete loss, I just didn’t know what to think…
As I continued my training I continued hoping maybe my
teacher would return soon. I thought maybe by a writing a letter
to him now, it would be waiting for him when he returned home.
This might cut the time a little in trying to get answers for my
immediate questions.
 I had found that the Indonesian postal system was
agonizingly slow (It has since been improved). I originally found
that what used to take about four or five weeks to send a letter
to Indonesia, it took about the same to receive one in return.
Typically, when I wrote a letter asking my teacher any questions,
it took around two months to receive an answer from him.
It was at this time I remembered that my teacher said in the
“Ring of Fire” documentary (produced by Lawrence Blair), that he
had been taught by Taoist people. I started reading everything I
could find on Taoism, eventually finding a book from the library
that contained some helpful information. The book didn’t teach
what I was looking for, but it explained what was happening to
me!
The book had several chapters on different Taoist methods of
thought. It was at the last chapter that explained the different
aspects of chi from the stand point of chi gong, but it was
exactly what I was experiencing. I learned that developing one’s
chi is the basis for all ancient, legendary feats of great power
and abilities, the stuff legends are made of. The book explained
how your chi moves within and around your body at will. It also
described some of the phenomena I had been experiencing. The
author was long gone and in its umpteenth edition (it was
originally printed around sixty years ago). So I couldn’t write
to him as I usually like to do with authors when specific
questions I have arise.
The book also went into great detail about the feeling of
heat I had been experiencing. It mentioned that the heat first
develops from the accumulation of chi. I also found that this is
where my training in nai gong and chi gong stopped being similar.
According to this book, after the chi becomes organized and
accumulated sufficiently, it then starts on a circling path in
your upper torso, which the Chinese call the “small orbit” (In
other countries it is call the “microcosmic obit”). Next, through
your continued practice it moves on to circulate in what they
call the “large orbit” which now includes your legs.
The orbiting of your chi isn’t as straight forward as it
sounds. There are seven chakra points it must pass through before
moving onto each successive point thereafter; some are easy to do
while others can be extremely difficult. When the chi reaches one
of these points it can sometimes come to an abrupt stop. This
energy now has the task of breaking through each chakra point if
it is blocked. Depending upon the individual’s physiology,
health, mental state and some other unknown factors, will
determine how long it would take the chi to break through each
point. On some points it takes a great deal of effort and a long
time for it to open up to allow the chi to pass through.
Conversely, on some of the points the chi takes less time and
effort and can pass through rather easily.
In my case I mistakenly thought this was what I was supposed
to do in my training. So like everything else I do, I began very
determined to bust through any blockages.
So when the chi jumped to my lower back I continued to work
on it to facilitate its orbit around my body. When the chi came
to my first charka point it didn’t take too long for it to break
through. And then further up my spine my chi also hit another
abrupt blockage. The energy didn’t stay there long either to
pass. But when my chi reached the top of my head it became stuck…
for a long time! And it was during this time I finally had some
great news, my teacher finally returned!
Every one is different and will not have the same results
regarding how long it takes to accomplish the passing of one’s
chi through each point through their body’s “orbits.” However, to
off-set the drudgery of all the time and training involved, there
can be a “few” extremely unique experiences, according to the
book, that will occur as you continue your training. It has
nothing to do with your nai gong or chi gong training, but rather
comes from the meditation.
I mentioned before that meditation is the process in which
to train in nai gong as well as chi gong. Without utilizing
meditation you will not be able to acquire either yin or yang. In
the first level of nai gong there will be two sensations you will
acquire, but if you train solely in meditation you will not have
these sensations. However, in “some” chi gong systems you will,
but it is only the yang energy; you will not attain the necessary
yin for nai gong. And from meditation only you will have one or
two of the eight sensations it can produce. So during nai gong
training you will experience these “other” sensations along the
way as well, but they are not vital to your development.
Nevertheless, these other 8 sensations are a sign of “effective”
meditation. It is sort of like signs on the road letting you know
you are on going the right way.
One of the experiences mentioned from the book was about a
man who was finally able to pass his chi through his chakra point
at the top of his head, which, as it turns out, the most
difficult to break through. Then, as he brought it down through
his “middle eye” he experienced a rare eyesight phenomenon. This
momentarily passing chi allows him to temporarily see in a
completely darkened room. (The development of the middle eye
chakra is associated with visual and psychic abilities.) His eyes
were like a flashlight which, from his perspective, illuminated
everything he looked at in the dark. However, this doesn’t last
long as it disappears when his chi continues on its path leading
down and away from that point. After many long hours of
meditation, you will also encounter some very personal and unique
experiences as I have had, which I discuss in a later chapter.
 My particular nai gong training does not allow my chi to
flow in an orbit around the body. Mistakenly, some chi gong
teachers claim that if the chi stays in your dan tien, it can
cause death and frown on this method. Chi gong teachers claim the
chi must circulate through orbits passing by the charkas in order
for you to develop. However, this clearly exposes their ignorance
and intolerance for other systems. Plus, this obviously proves
that they do not know anything about developing both the yin and
yang. And therefore, they are unknowledgeable of the nai gong
system.
This is somewhat perplexing because nai gong actually came
from the roots of chi gong. Why would the more powerful of the
two become less known? I would theorize it became this way from
the fact that chi gong takes less time to develop and people
naturally migrate to an easier training system.
By developing both the yin and yang, it will enable a
practitioner to go beyond chi gong and into the stronger nai gong
development, all because chi gong only develops yang. Despite
this, there are chi gong proponents that will argue this point
while never knowing anything about nai gong. Chi gong advocates
literally don’t know anything about nai gong because there are
only 7 Westerners that were ever admitted, a few Chinese, and the
rest of the students is Indonesian. Prior to this, John’s teacher
allegedly didn’t have any other students when he was in China.
And to underline the fact that most Chinese would not know, the
Mo Pai has been a closed school for a long time. So how could chi
gong proponents legitimately argue that their system is more
powerful when they have no idea of what’s involved in nai gong.
There are some similarities between some systems of chi gong
and nai gong, especially in the first couple levels, then from
there nai gong it changes dramatically as it continues up the
levels.
 There are four stages or levels in nai gong in which the chi
must go through in order for practitioners to “fuse both the yin
and yang” (which is the main goal) in order to produce the
abilities they seek.
For the first of the four levels of nai gong: a practitioner
must do meditation to “accumulate” yang chi in his dan tien.
While this is occurring there is also accumulating an equal
amount of yin in the perineum as well; the second level: this is
a continuation of the first level still doing meditation, as
there is still not enough yang energy accumulated, and at this
level there is added physical, sort of muscle tension/isometric
exercise. And when this is completed, you will be at the highest
level of yang development.
At this time the yang will become entirely compressed into
the dan tien; the third level: the chi then has to be untwined,
and the dan tien needs to be cut from the cords that hold it in
place…to be readied for the next level; and lastly the fourth
level: the two energies need to be combined. And this is most
certainly not an easy task. It is supposed to take a “monumental
effort” to accomplish the 4th level…and most who try are unable
to accomplish this on their first try or even their second try.
However, try as some have, many will never attain this level
because of the enormous effort it allegedly takes, and some are
not up to it. These are the four basic, development stages in the
Mo Pai system to begin developing superhuman abilities.
The knowledge of how to train is best kept in secrecy
because while many people think they can handle the training,
actually it can be very dangerous if done improperly. And this
has played out with “certain” Westerners that were Mo Pai
students who thought they knew better than my teacher.
Many rumors have circulated about how people can become sick
or die if they train incorrectly, and this is true, but it would
take a long effort doing so while ignoring the negative symptoms
that occur; it just doesn’t immediately hit you. And you would
more than likely stop your training if and when you notice some
abnormal health issues beginning to occur. Therefore, any health
problems that pop-up can be reversed once you stop doing the
training incorrectly. And in addition, those that do train
incorrectly will not have the same health issues as someone else;
it will be some health issue that they are susceptible to.
There was one Westerner, who decided to “add” a new level to
his Mo Pai training, and then of course paid the price for doing
so. But he stopped in time…and didn’t die, as people like to
exaggerate on the Internet.
I’ve been training in nai gong since 1990 and have “never”
had a health problem from my training. All the Indonesian Mo Pai
students as well, have never had health problems from this
training. Plus, my teacher has been training and the headmaster
of the Mo Pai School maybe some 40 plus years and hasn’t had a
problem; clearly, none of us died nor experienced any ill-
effects! However, for those few Western students that did have
some serious health issues, everyone knew they were the type that
thinks they know better than anyone else. Plus, we could see they
had self-serving, opportunistic motives. While I could see this
early on, it took Pak John a long time to finally recognize their
intentions.
I don’t know exactly what their intentions were, but their
behavior lacked real passion and devotion. Instead, what really
stood out is their inability to illustrate humility. And to be a
good student in anything, this is of the utmost importance. This
isn’t something to take lightly or you simply won’t go very far
in anything. So if one is willing to be a humble, dedicated
student and follow directions, then there shouldn’t be any
problems whatsoever.
 In adjunct to this, there have been a few other Westerners
from Europe that were accepted as students and have since quit
training, but none of them had any health problems.
I have thought about this for some time and have tentatively
ascertained just why only these three people had health issues or
developed incorrectly. I came to realize that there was a common
factor for these guys, unlike the other Westerners; it appeared
to me they had “covert,” motives, which underscores opportunistic
desires, trying to parlay nai gong as a vehicle to achieve fame,
power or money. Nai gong is and should be considered humanitarian
in purpose and never for selfish reasons. It wasn’t designed for
an exclusive few to be under their control which these guys
seemed so intent on. And somehow nai gong has a “backfire”
mechanism built in which it appears that they experienced. What
these three guys never seemed to realize is that this
training/knowledge was created by God and given to mankind for
everyone’s benefit, not for anyone to become more “special” than
anyone else. One of the guys proved this ever so clearly by
sending a manuscript of his experiences with Pak John to Steven
Spielberg hoping to get a movie deal. Ya, real humility!
There are respective differences between chi gong and nai
gong. While they are alike in some ways, it is the power level
that really distinguishes them from one another. And as I
mentioned prior, they clearly illustrate just how different they
are as the levels increase. And even this is different based on
the different types of chi gong schools.
The abilities in the higher stages of chi gong can appear
similar to some of nai gongs’, but by virtue of being based in an
internal development system specifically designed “originally”
for a different purpose: health. So by virtue of this, chi gong
isn’t in the same category as an internal development system
designed specifically for “defensive” purposes. Therefore, chi
gong is unable to reach the same powerful levels as nai gong.
Besides, chi gong wasn’t created to be a fighting system; plus,
it isn’t balanced with yin.
And yet, chi gong does have an eternal development for
defensive means. It would stand to reason that there would be
some people throughout chi gong’s history that felt they wanted
more from their system, and found ways to expand their method of
development. We can compare nai gong to chi gong this way: it is
like having a small 4 cylinder engine (chi gong) in a car and
then building it up (chi gong/yang development) to go faster. It
would then probably beat a stock V-8 engine (nai gong), unless of
course you build-up the V-8 (nai gong, yin and yang development)…
no contest! Nai gong is fundamentally more powerful because of
these reasons: it is balanced with two energies instead of one,
and they are developed more fully at each level than chi gong.
With chi gong, there is only a single ability that can be
developed in the early levels. While in nai gong, a student isn’t
able to demonstrate anything on his own unless he is in the close
vicinity of a nai gong teacher…whose powerful yin emanates beyond
his body.
Unexpectedly once I found out about something I hadn’t
planed on; I was doing a demonstration once for Pak John when we
were trying to see how much I had developed over a period of a
year. After I had demonstrated knocking boxes over from a
distance I needed to leave the room for a few minutes to go to
the bathroom. While I was in the bathroom I tried to move an item
on the counter and was unable to. But when I returned to continue
the demonstration, I was able to do it again while he wasn’t
paying attention while I was testing myself, maybe 10 to 12 feet
away. So, I came to understand that his yin emanates quite a few
feet beyond his body.
 In the first three levels of nai gong we might consider nai
gong as being in a “building” mode and isn’t quite ready to be
used yet. We know people can’t develop overnight into an “Arnold
Schwarzenegger.” So if you started weight lifting today, you
wouldn’t be able to lift much until after you’ve spent some time
in training. Nai gong training is structured to continue building
it power base on each level, while chi gong won’t do that and
moves onto another level. This is why some chi gong masters are
able to demonstrate their abilities very early in their training.
And I believe this is why chi gong can be developed so
early, because you are not staying very long to develop each
level. After all, it wasn’t designed for power. Rather, it was
designed for helping others with their health issues. And this
can be felt in varying degrees depending upon the practitioner;
they are able to externally emit a little energy that other
people can actually feel. However, it isn’t very powerful and
couldn’t possibly be used for self-defense…even though some
people wish to think otherwise.
Conversely, once nai gong has been developed to level 4, it
is the equivalent to somewhere around chi gong’s approximate
level of 15 to 20 or so. And then after nai gong’s level 4, the
student grows “exponentially” at every level from then on…which
chi gong isn’t capable of doing. This literally means that at nai
gong’s level 4 you are ten times stronger than a human being…ya,
I know, amazing!
I will admit there are some very strong chi gong masters
still living that I wouldn’t want to offend. But according to my
teacher, Pak John, there is a limit to chi gong’s development…I
wouldn’t know as I have had no experience with a highly
developed, authentic chi gong master. Despite chi gong being able
to only develop yang, these chi gong masters still have shown a
high degree of power that I would really like to witness.
 One of the more strange examples of this, and which
illustrates a high level of power, there are two chi gong, hermit
grandmasters living in China who are able to remove the life-
energy from big, powerfully, strong animals and then append that
energy into a person! This allows the recipient to display some
immediate abilities. However, this will dissipate within a very
short time, and even faster if they tap into it to demonstrate a
temporary ability.
I also found that within each chi gong school (there are
literally hundreds and hundreds of different schools) with each
using basically the same training methods. What makes most of
them different is all the tradition that has been added. And to
develop, it does not matter what system is used in chi gong, all
roads lead to development. Something else, I learned from a high
level master from China, he said that when students have reached
the level where they can go out on their own, they are encouraged
to create a new system. This would illustrate clearly why chi
development systems are so adaptable with so many cultures.
One thing that is common with all chi development systems,
including nai gong, they begin with two primary and essential
elements: meditation and breathing.
In direct contrast, nai gong not only uses meditation and
breath, but also utilizes an additional “aspect” (which I am
unable to reveal) during the first level training. And by doing
the training this way will cause a person to accumulate yin as
well.
Then once the meditation and breathing take effect in the
body, the first of two signs/sensations will arrive (normally,
this will take about a year or more as long as you’re training
daily) to let you know you’re accumulating the necessary yang you
need. As you continue your first level training, eventually the
second sign/sensation will arrive. And when that happens, then
you’re ready for level 2. However, just because you are ready for
level 2 doesn’t mean you’re ready to discontinue the first level
meditation. In level 2 you have two parts: you continue
meditation to accumulate more yang; the second part is an
exercise, sort of like isometrics in a way; and you will be doing
this for a long time. It is difficult to say exactly how long
because everyone is different. Plus, Pak John is usually
reluctant when answering my questions about when “things” will
happen. And when you’ve completed level 2 you are at the highest
level of yang development! And then after this, meditation is not
necessary for the next two levels because you’ve accumulated
enough yang to make your dan tien completely full. This isn’t to
say that you can’t do any more meditation; Pak John said that if
I wanted to continue meditation (any meditation) it would be
fine, but has nothing to do with nai gong.
Both the 3rd and 4th levels consist of two more muscle
tension, isometric exercises (unable to divulge any specifics).
And the 3rd level exercise is designed to cuts the cords to the
dan tien to prepare for the next level. And then the 4th level is
designed to combine both the two energies. This is the foundation
for developing all the superhuman abilities we’ve seen and heard
about as you continue working through all the levels.
While Pak John doesn’t allow his students to know anything
about their next level, I believe there is meditation involved in
all the levels beyond the 4th, 5th and so on, but I am not sure
about more isometrics movements being involved. I am a little
apprehensive to mention this, although from my discussions with
my teacher, he has mentioned some things that would cause me to
arrive at this conclusion.
For other Asian religions that train with chi development,
“meditation” is always a foundational component. Many of these
religions also use repetitive verbal sounds for their development
as well. However, the down side of using verbal sounds actually
“attracts” spirits. A constant verbal sound attracts spirits
because it is one of the signs of yin energy being accumulated by
a practitioner. This one of the things people are not aware of
when meditating. Spirits are also attracted to people just doing
meditation, but it isn’t as obvious as someone repeating sounds
over and over for long periods of time. During my own practice I
always say a prayer for protection; I don’t want any spirits
bothering or distracting me.
Having anything to do with spirits for any reason isn’t
something one should take lightly, or, for that matter, try
doing; it can be deadly if you do not have a teacher to help you
learn about them. Spirits can be very crafty…to the point that
they can and will lead you to believe they are doing you a favor,
but that’s their ruse, they will eventually change and your
relationship with them will become one of horror. Once they have
your attention and/or captivated you, you are now under their
control. And I don’t think you want that.
Primarily, they are after your yin. Yin is like an elixir to
them, a vitamin B-12 shot if you will. And they will do just
about anything to obtain this from an unaware or weak person.
Another mistake we commit with them, we don’t realize that
spirits also want to obtain bodies, usually dead ones however.
Because they are spirits, they are unable to have the things
humans experience, so by possessing a dead person’s body, it is
the closest they can come to experiencing what human’s
experience. This is why people are fooled into thinking they saw
one of their relatives after they had already died.
Spirits are totally devoid of human attributes and want to
obtain what they are not capable of having, even if it is just an
image of a deceased human. So we must avoid any contact with
them. And you must have guidance to keep them at bay should they
come or they will turn the tables and use you for their desires.
I’ve found that many people from a wide range of different
backgrounds ignorantly defend what they believe are spirit
guides; they consider them something other than what they really
are…demonic entities in disguise setting up things to eventually
get what they want and at your expense! When this happens it is
usually too late for you to do much of anything.
My teacher said that spirits (demons) are “never” to be
trusted…no matter what!…and he ought to know, he’s been dealing
with them for decades! Even if you’re able to have them do favors
for you, you need to understand it is just to gain your
dependence on them so they can get closer to you to turn things
around later. Pak John told me that you never want them close to
you; it always turns out to be big trouble. However, I’ve never
seen this happen yet, and I don’t want to…so naturally I
carefully listen to his advice. What events I have experienced
with a spirit, thankfully, haven’t been very many or very
personal. Still, what occurrences I have experienced have still
been too close for comfort.
Pak John has many stories of his own experiences that leave
one totally mystified. He told me, at first, spirits will
oftentimes act on your behalf for various periods of time, but
then they will eventually turn on you if you don’t get rid of
them before they turn the tables on you. Nevertheless, just
because you train to develop your abilities from esoteric,
ancient knowledge, it actually has nothing to do with spirits at
all. It is only by your willingness and/or desires to have access
to them, will they make themselves known to you. So don’t get
involved…this is a warning!
Spirits also come as a result of any kind of worship…not
intended for God, or not caring who will answer when doing
meditative “chanting.” Summoning them is as simple as repeating
the same words over and over for long periods. I am unsure how
this works, but, as I said it readily attracts them.
Once you attain the 4th nai gong level, you’ve accumulated
more than enough yin to call them directly for whatever reason
you have. However, there are a few reasons why they may not
respond to you: have a relationship with Jesus Christ or you are
a very confident person. But normally, it is only on rare
occasions they will interact with you whether you like it or not.
I have no idea what causes them to pick and choose when they do.
Nevertheless, you can train for many years and never have the
unfortunate experience of having an encounter with one.
What people are not aware of is the fact that spirits are in
reality demons. And being demons would account for their
sometimes vile and fierce behavior toward humans. Strange as it
may seem, spirits also have diverse personalities, not all act
the same, consequently, you never know what to expect from them.
And some are just plain mean spirited while others have different
levels of personalities with some even being jokesters.
In the fourth level, when you finally unite both yin and
yang you will be at full capacity and ready for all the higher
level training regimens in nai gong. As I said before, it is at
this point you don’t need a teacher; you do however need the
knowledge (of the lessons). I might also mention that not only a
teacher of nai gong is capable of confirming whether you are at
full capacity with your dan tien, but there are very specific
“signs” that allow you to know “exactly” where you are in your
development. A student could train and know exactly where he is
in his levels just by the “sensations” that occur. But, one thing
is for sure, nothing will happen to you if you don’t train; you
must devote part of your life as if it is part of your daily
life, or you will never develop anything.
 I had found it puzzling why a couple of the Western Mo Pai
students didn’t train, but they sure made it out as if they had
been, their poor results exposed their slothful behavior. You
just never know about people or the reasons why they sought out
this school when devoted, daily training is the only way to
achieve your levels. It would seem some people think they can
develop from just knowing about this stuff.
As with many chi gong schools, the Mo Pai also has “forms,”
but they are only for the third and fourth levels. Forms are
physical, choreographed series of martial arts
techniques/movements meant for practicing against an imaginary
opponent. But instead of being of any use to actual chi
development, forms are traditional and distinguish the system or
school’s individuality rather than developing any chi, and such
is the case with our school. Our “forms” are not designed to
improve or gain any more energy, but they do improve your
fighting skills to some degree.
Since the Mo Pai’s lineage was born out of China, it is also
based in the “soft” style of Kung Fu. In fact, as Asia becomes
more affluent much has changed from the “old ways,” forms seem to
be less important and are disappearing. We have also seen this
with advanced masters coming out of the closet, so to speak, and
have begun to make serious money teaching while watering down
what they learned.
Other cultures beside the Chinese also have similar chi
practices in their societies as well. The Tibetans are especially
known for their unbelievable supernormal powers. One of the
abilities they’ve attained is called “Lagompa”. Before Tibet was
occupied by the Chinese, there were two schools teaching
different training methods of developing Lagompa. One school
develops their ability using physical training while the other is
more of a sedate training using meditation with no physical
exercise at all. Both systems give the person the ability to run
at swift speeds…for weeks or longer, without ever stopping, or
eating.
Logompa runners are known to have traveled over a thousand
miles in very short period to reach their destination without
ever stopping. This may not sound all that impressive to some
people unless you see the type of terrain Logompa runners travel
over, which can be some of the most difficult mountainous
topography one could venture on. The greatest Olympian would
never be able to approach the running capacity that these Tibetan
Monks have developed.
“Tummo,” is another supernormal power that is somewhat more
known and practiced widely in Tibet and a few other cultures. It
is usually the newer students who demonstrate this unusual
ability. This is required for all students to sit next to a
mountain stream and have someone place a very cold towel on their
back in almost freezing or freezing weather and they have to dry
it out from the tummo training. The towels can be literally dried
out in a few minutes. One of the other aspects of their training
is to see how many towels can be dried out in several hours.
And for the advanced tummo practitioners, they will stand
literally naked in the Himalayas for years and never freeze to
death. Even to this day, there are rare sightings of these
strange men living high in the Himalayas with little or no
clothes while existing in deep meditation. Several of these men
were sighted and reported by Sir Edmond Hillary, the famous
mountain climber. He made a few references of these strange men
in high remote areas on some of his climbing expeditions on
several mountains in and around Tibet.
Another ability I should mention is simply called “Talking
on the Wind.” Tibetan masters have the ability to communicate to
other trained counterparts at great distances without using their
voice or phones! They quite literally communicate with their
minds for thousands of miles if not all the way around the world.
My teacher mentioned to me saying that when I finally reach the
forth level, I will also be able to communicate with him as well,
while he is on the other side of the world. (In another chapter I
discuss how I already have an early form of this.
True yogi’s of India integrate the development of their chi
(they call it prana) into their religion so tightly that you
cannot tell where their religion ends and their abilities begin.
India has a deeply imbedded history that involves their wondrous
yogi’s phenomena. Most people (scientists) who have ventured off
to India to study these people usually return disappointed
because they can’t seen to find the real ones. So then of course
they can personally confirm that they don’t exist. However,
India’s “authentic” yogis are rare and seldom if ever reveal
themselves, much less their abilities. Most of them remain in
seclusion while training themselves to attain (what I term pseudo
knowledge) higher levels of knowledge that allegedly goes beyond
man’s normal capacity. I found that developing astounding,
superhuman feats have nothing to do with knowledge or intellect.
I learned this some years ago when I was doing research on
the matter. I called the Yogananda Ashram in California, located
in a remote area of the coast near San Francisco. It is a
meditation center allegedly designed to achieve “higher”
connection to the great infinity, which actually turns out to be
nothing more than “you,” in my opinion.
I called the Ashram and spoke to a few alleged, higher level
of human existence. While talking with them I found there is a
common denominator, they all seem to have adopted a manner that
appears as if they are trying to be intellectually superior and
let me know about it. Rather than being impressed with these
isolated, higher existing human beings, I felt they were more
egocentric than anything else. Some were also somewhat rude; it
was as if they were having to climb down from their lofty living
quarters to speak to me.
The problem with all this, when you attain higher
“knowledge,” it should lead to wisdom, but I didn’t hear anything
of the like during our long conversations. So it would appear in
all their self-centered efforts to make me think they have
obtained knowledge from the cosmos, it didn’t strike they were
any where close. And, with all these yogis running around, none
seemed all too concerned about humanity. They were all too
involved in attaining their own “knowledge” to be worried about
anyone else…the narcissism comes to mind.
In fact, when I spoke to several people there, they
expressed a lack of any wisdom; their answers to my questions
were agonizingly empty with a lot of fluff that had no reality
and failed to impress me, hard as they tried. To cover up their
lack of wisdom they learn a conscious command of pseudo
intellectual terminology to give the appearance of being on a
higher level than everyone else. I became sick of this and ended
my conversation. I thought how fitting that these guys lived in
their remote ashram…away from reality of life. They have nothing
to offer mankind.
As strange as it may seem to us to us, authentic yogis
actually look down on supernormal powers, and only use them as
markers for the levels they have already completed. Being that
yogis exist in a continually progressive mode throughout their
lives, they don’t like to look back and see their old level which
would remind them of their undeveloped state of mind.
Sadly, it’s the fake yogi’s that will readily perform their
tricks hoping for some kind of monetary gain. Not surprisingly,
there have been a number of frauds that have become enormously
wealthy. This is very unfortunate that these tricksters are
always readily available and the scientific researchers find
first, thus giving Westerners ample reason for doubting that chi
development exists. And because of this we’re right back to
legends.
So it isn’t hard to understand why authentic yogis
intentionally remain hidden while researchers usually never
venture very far to find them. But to find a “real” one can take
years, and not to mention a great deal of money to support your
search.
I also found that authentic yogis don’t understand a very
important ingredient and live in a contradictive dichotomy; while
wanting to seek higher attainment, they do it in isolation. And
after a life time of this many become incapable of functioning in
society and return to their isolation. Therefore, many yogis are
unable to help mankind as God intended. So what’s the good of
striving for higher knowledge when you don’t make yourself
available? Consequently, many yogis become hermits and misfits as
a result of “leaving” humanity for their selfish attainment.
As time continued to advance, many ancient cultures have
found modern civilization taking over their old ways of life;
this is ever so evident with China today. In many respects,
“modernization” has become a disease turning the world into a
common culture that extinguishes the “old way” of each
civilization’s respective customs and knowledge. I attribute
greed and a lack of wisdom as two of the common denominators for
each countries insatiable desire for what they believe is a
better life. And this is understandable, as most people want
things to be better for themselves and their family. I can
appreciate this, but at the same time we’ve lost touch with a
great deal of integrity and tradition.
Most all countries are working toward modernization; this
automatically has caused many to find themselves with a mindset
that is based upon power and greed as a way of life. This modern
disease destroyed a considerable amount of the ancient,
mysterious ways from the past and is lost forever.
Recognizing the symptoms, what remaining true ascetics will
likely never surface again continuing to keep everything they
know a secret. Certainly, the direction the world is going will
cause any remaining ancient knowledge to fade into obscurity
leaving little for us to nibble on. One other problem for us that
seek true chi master, there are many self-seeking, opportunistic
students who are not masters yet and have gone out on their own
with the façade of being true teachers, and I have met a few.
Fortunately, for the old mysterious true ascetics, the
recognition of them has drifted off into fairy tale status, thus,
enabling those still living to remain unhindered by civilization.
This enables them to continue their isolated training, which is
unfortunate for those of us that wish to find them and learn.
However, chi gong is still around and growing again in
popularity despite being less than ideal to have any idea of how
things used to be. On the other hand, the ancient practice of Mo
Pai’s nai gong has all but disappeared today because there is
only one “nai gong” lineage…at least that we know of. There is
the possibility, like all other martial arts and chi development
schools for one reason or another decided to leave their lineage
and still out there somewhere, but it will take a great effort to
find them, if they indeed exist. I have to believe that there
would be something still out there based upon how schools
proliferate, migrate and split up.
I the last few years I have had the opportunity to be in a
good position, I get emails and phone calls from people all over
the world. But instead of having inquires about Mo Pai training,
there are a rare few people from China who, for whatever their
reasons are, want to tell me about what they know. And there is
one person from Taiwan that contacted me and told me he knew of
two schools still in existence that train very similar to how the
Mo Pai trains. And because of that, my self and a number of
people are going to China to do research, as well as go to the
Jiangxi Province to investigate our Mo Pai lineage’s origins. Our
school’s history lies un-awakened, mainly because the knowledge
of the Mo Pai has only been really made known for less than a
decade. And the Mo Pai’s grandmasters were not unknown, they were
in fact well known, and it wasn’t that long ago. People are still
living that remember my grandfather; he was born in 1896 and died
in 1968. So there is a very good possibility that people remember
my teacher’s teacher, Liao, and possibly those before him.
It has been throughout history that human nature has
consistently shown there will always be people who become upset
with the status quo/environment and want to change things and or
move. And with them goes their knowledge, family and anything
else they have (including chi knowledge). This would be very
similar with Brazilian Jujitsu coming into the U.S. Now, a large
part of the martial arts world has been transformed into what is
called, “Mixed Martial Artist” (MMA).
As it stands today, the Mo Pai school has but a few students
left. And, what makes this worse, only Asians are allowed into
the school. This wasn’t always the case, there was a window open
allowing Westerners to be admitted only for about 15 years.
And I was fortunate enough to have been the first Westerner
to find, meet and become a student of the Mo Pai way back in
November 1989 which apparently opened up the way for others to
follow.
As all this was taking its course, no one realized that
another course unexpectedly began that exacerbated the closure of
the Mo Pai to Westerners. There is however, and I probably should
mention this, but there is another type of “nai gong” available,
but it is directly related to chi gong system and has nothing to
do with Mo Pai’s nai gong.
Despite having a few extremely rare ascetic masters that
have “come out of the closet,” as of late, these few have given
up their time-honored past for a more modern attitude…like making
some big money! It appears they’ve learned that people will pay a
lot of money for their knowledge. Sadly, this attitude seems to
have become the contemporary legacy that was never considered
prior to China’s recent rush into modernization.
Aiding to this rush, there is good reason to believe that
one of the “Western” students that dropped out of the Mo Pai that
went to China to find another master could actually be
instrumental with why the “All Mighty Buck” has help contribute
to replace the ancient way of doing things. Now, these two
famous, authentic Chinese masters are faced with monetary
opportunities they never had known before.
Being that these masters are “still” human beings, despite
their status, means they are most certainly going to be tempted
to side-step the cherished, ancient ways for some opportunistic
monetary gains. And by this they clearly illustrate they are more
than willing to take advantage of the opportunities that lay in
front of them…and therefore not the men we have idealistically
placed on pedestals, now we can clearly recognize the fact they
are after all human beings. This, coupled along with the Mo Pai
drop-out’s opportunistic salesmanship skills could have been the
turning point that has changed the time-honored past forever.
This is why I have a desire to carry Pak John’s attitude and try
to reestablish what others have unwittingly denigrated.
However, out of the rare few masters that have come out of
the closet today, there are even more rare men like Pak John that
teach for the sake of the “traditional-way” “…and, finding them
will take a concentrated effort.
 At the present time however, it is my opinion there just
isn’t that many authentic master still around anymore, which
makes it even more problematic for people to find genuine,
masters. Pak John mentioned that he felt there were maybe 10
authentic masters still living today. And, most likely half are
at an age where they are in their fading years of life. This
means there are fewer and fewer true masters around to continue
teaching. Then we have the other problem with people, they are
not interested as they once were dedicating themselves to years
of isolated training because modernization has captured them with
“immediate” results and greater opportunities. And consequently,
everything appears to be disappearing for those who seek those
authentic masters. I hope that despite the few money-hungry
masters around today, some of their students will want to return
to the traditional manner in which true teaching was meant for.
Pak John was not one to combine wealth with ancient tradition; he
was very much a traditionalist and kept the Mo Pai under his
wing.
Based upon my association with the Mo Pai School, I would
have to estimate that out of 50 students maybe three or four are
dedicated enough to continue training. And from these, one or two
might be capable of passing the sought-after 4th level.
There is one particularly well known Chinese master who has
been doing seminars on a grand scale lately, but the problem with
this is, he has “watered-down” his lessons so that it will take
years before a student actually begins the “first” level. It is
obviously done this way so he can make more money…this seems to
be the common denominator for many people involved with teaching
chi development today.
Even more problematic, there doesn’t seem to be very many
Indonesian students who care to continue the legacy of the Mo Pai
School by truly committing themselves to the training. While most
are Mo Pai students, they are not dedicated students. However,
there may be more today than when Pak John was the head-
instructor. It has been my experience with some of them to learn
they are big on talk, but very lazy with it comes to training.
And, the other problem I have with Indonesian students, when
I get a chance to talk to them, they are some of the most
impolite, secretive and deceptive people I’ve met. None seem to
realize Pak John allowed me to rise to the 3rd level…and none are
even close. What really upsets me is they don’t recognize me as a
brother student, they see me only as some foreigner. After all
the years I’ve dedicated to Pak John and the fact that I am one
of the two highest ranking students in the Mo Pai, these people
harbor unadulterated racism toward me, all for the fact that I
have been dedicated and given Pak John a big part of my life.
There is no question that would have supported all the other
students without cultural bigotry! But again, I have to recognize
this is the way they are.
I wouldn’t be so troubled by this if it were not for the
fact that not only Pak John, but some of the students are
Christians! “We” are not supposed to show prejudice toward
anyone, but love, no matter who or where they are from. God see’s
mankind as a whole and loves without prejudice, yet Christian
Indonesians, who are students of the Mo Pai, do not follow God’s
second greatest commandment, “To love thy neighbor as thyself,”
and therefore biblically defined hypocrites!
When I first met my teacher there may have been around ten
people still claiming to be students, and those I met none
appeared to be dedicated whatsoever despite talking as if they
were. This is why Pak John had, I believe, originally accepted
me, none were committed whatsoever and he wanted someone who
would be dedicated. I found it hard to understand for some years
why I was the only one who was totally devoted and still am after
all these years. Today, there may be some devoted students, but
none are willing to follow Mo Pai’s protocol toward an upper rank
student.
Besides the 2nd and 3rd Western students that came after me
(one in 94, and another in 96), there were about four other
Westerners that became students after 2000. Sadly, out of the
entire bunch, only two Westerners, besides my self, were
legitimate seekers, however, they have since quit.
I personally met one of them and he was truly a humble
practitioner; he sought this training for the right reasons. The
other two I met through the Internet. One sought me out because
he wanted to continue his training hoping I would work with him.
The other one I later learned found his way to the car-salesman I
talked about earlier, who by the way had an embarrassing physical
problem as a result of his incorrect Mo Pai training. Despite his
carefully crafted ruse, his hidden agenda was finally recognized
by many people. He gave the false impression that he was trying
to help people, but used the opportunity to extract great sums of
money from them to further his selfish gain.
One of the people that contacted me explained how he became
disenchanted with the car-salesman after the reality hit him
between the eyes: he spent seventeen-thousand dollars just for
the beginning pseudo training and nothing for the first level
training! I was floored when I heard this, not to mention how
this unsuspecting student was taken aback when he realized his
had been duped! It cost him around five-thousand dollars for just
the foundation training, and then had to pay an additional
twelve-thousand bucks…now get this, for a “special cure” by this
alleged master to make sure they were healthy enough to begin
training. I found this out inadvertently by the car-salesman’s
teacher. He told me that his student didn’t tell him how much he
was charging all these students, and gave him a pittance of what
he grossed. In comparison, Pak John never did that and he always
started his students in the first level.
Actually, Pak John can be the “standard” by which we can
readily see what the purpose of ancient tradition and training is
supposed to be all about.
During all the time I’ve had with my teacher, this ancient
knowledge I’ve learned, there was a growing feeling of being
connected to the past in such a way I had never felt before. It
had begun to turn into a sense of privilege to be involved in
this rare, ancient training. I am just an ordinary Westerner,
practicing a discipline that has ties to a prehistoric world. If
that doesn’t humble a person I don’t know what would.
Where did this ancient knowledge come from? When did it
originate? Who discovered it? These questions are of great
interest to me, there is nothing that would give us a clear cut
answers. However, I can make a conjecture based upon a pretty
good source, God, because he created all existence, as well as
all the laws of life. God obviously had to instill an energy in
us to exist as a human. This life-energy can be developed or
manipulated in different ways to help mankind to overcome
illnesses and injury. This is why chi gong was developed first;
chi gong was and still is used for illnesses and injuries.
My teacher told me his lineage can be traced back to a man
that allegedly originated chi development thousands of years ago,
Chang San Fung. Apparently he didn’t develop superhuman skills
for himself, but rather experimented with others to develop chi
in them. From there it was advanced by a succession of men who
experimented with this knowledge and improved upon it as the
years went by.
After all these years, since chi development’s inception,
this knowledge had migrated into hundreds of different directions
and cultures. With each school since, they’ve acclimatized the
knowledge to their culture, which explains why there are so many
different ways of developing your inner energy. Eventually, chi
gong eventually reached its zenith of 72 levels…which, according
to Pak John, only two men achieved in the history of Mo Pai.
There are other chi gong schools that also have 72 levels, with
some men achieving all levels as well.
From the inception of chi development, it has found itself
in many directions throughout much of Asia. Despite the fact the
knowledge of chi development grew widely, it has all but died out
as technology has increased. Today, chi knowledge remained
basically in two locations since time immemorial: China, India.
Some people claim it has all but disappeared from India, and for
the most part it has, however, despite their claims there are
still some pure ascetics still existing in remote areas where
they are extremely difficult to find. And of course their
existence is denied because researchers don’t seem capable of
being very adventurous and explore in those remote areas.
All the past Mo Pai masters, excluding Pak John, have long
since died, there are no other Mo Pai masters living that we know
about at this time. As disappointing as this may be, there is
actually another Mo Pai master that continues to this day…and
visits my teacher…as a spirit! Strange as this may sound, this
spirit is summoned by Pak John on the day of the Chinese New
Year, from an underground meditation center that he had built on
his property! And it is on the day of the Chinese New Year Pak
John opens himself up for what he believes is counsel from his
alleged ancestor spirit. While I have not yet been to the
underground meditation center I am familiar with some things that
have taken place there (I finally was able to see the center in
2010). This spirit actually wasn’t the first to come when Pak
John’s beckoned him; his immediate teacher (Liao) used to come
until he finally disappeared for good sometime during 1993. And
then after that, apparently there was a silent period until
Liao’s teacher, teacher, the spirit of May Yung Chen finally
showed up…and when he did he wasn’t happy! It seems he had a new
agenda for the school and John, one that emphasized total
isolation of the Mo Pai School from the Western world, as if it
wasn’t already hidden from the world. He was not happy that Pak
John had allegedly violated his promise to his teacher, Liao.
During the filming of the Ring of Fire video (circa 1985),
Pak John said that it was time for the world to know about nai
gong and apparently wanted to open up the school outside of
Indonesia. But he said this over a decade prior to May Yung
Chen’s arrival which is really strange. He claimed he was fearful
the school would disappear, but this would indicate that he did
not depend on God. Rather, Pak John didn’t do anything, and this
must have hastened the arrival of the vile spirit of May Yong
Chen on the scene.
And whenever May returns to the center he always makes a
grand entrance. There is a great wind that accompanies him along
with very loud thundering which frightens everyone. However, no
one is able to see the spirit, but they can hear all the ruckus
he makes. I had discussed a similar subject with Pak John some
years ago; he said that in order for people to see this spirit,
they need to be at the 4th level. That’s odd, one of the Western
students who had been in the underground center during one of
these entrances said he could see a mist floating around. I asked
John about this and he simply laughed and shook his head. It was
just another way for the student to elevate himself in my opinion
as he is so infamously known for.
With all the people I’ve talked to about this event, they
seem to be thoroughly frightened with some saying they don’t want
to experience the event again; I would have to go along with
that; anything to do with spirits I really don’t want any part
of. Spirits are just a way of softening the fact that they are in
reality demons.

Chapter 8

The history of chi development is very deep with many, many

names and titles for every direction you could ever imagine, too
many in fact for anyone to be an authority. While we first think
of the Chinese when it comes to this subject, there were in fact
other civilizations around the world that also had full or
partial knowledge of chi development.
So rather than putting emphasis on all this dizzying, head-
knowledge information about my school, I prefer to put my time in
committed training. Sure, knowing about the depth of the history
of the Mo Pai is great; it still doesn’t make you a better
practitioner. Plus, when you let people know how knowledgeable
you are, it is my opinion, trying to make your self look better.
However, helping others with what you’ve developed is far greater
than talking a good story. And it seems a couple of the old
Western students didn’t understand this and a good bet why they
were never dedicated to training.
While there are a lot of chi gong schools around today,
there aren’t very many “true” followers attending. Most people
begin with the intentions of wanting to gain superhuman
abilities, but don’t realize they don’t have the intestinal
fortitude to finish what they start. Their goal is actually
beyond their eye sight. But of those who last longer than 5-
years, there is a good chance they’ll keep going.
For most however, once these students gain the knowledge and
begin training, they find out then how hard it is dedicating
themselves to long time training, then they are off onto the some
other interest that fancies them. It appears as if they don’t
want to lose touch with Pak John and play along as if they are
dedicated students.
I wonder why chi teachers in general don’t recognize this
attitude and then try to increase the success rate of dedicated
students. I also know from personal experience that many masters
are focusing on acquiring not only a living, but a wealthy
living. One of China’s most well known living masters has clearly
changed from the way he was taught to seek wealth instead of
continuing tradition.
This is probably because of the onslaught of the modern
world of technology and all it has to offer along with greed
going hand in hand.
The decline of my school’s attendance wasn’t because of
greed or technology, the decline came from two other directions:
severe animosity toward Westerners and a lack of dedicated
leadership. Consequently, in 2003, my school had dwindled to
three Indonesian students…which was according to an email message
I received from one of my teacher’s closest friends, Henky who is
intimately aware of the things going on with John. As it stands
at this very moment, it appears that the Western world is more
willing to take up the legacy than our Indonesian counterparts…
and do a much better job. After all, the Mo Pai is isolated on an
island out of reach from the world. In this condition it is
unable to benefit mankind in any way.
According to Pak John, the reason why the Chinese have the
exclusive rights to the secret knowledge of chi development is
because originally the Western world had used this knowledge for
the wrong purposes. And because of this, it was allegedly taken
away by God and given exclusively to the Chinese. And if this
were so, why are the Asians in general so determined not to carry
the flag into the next century?…they’ve really dropped the ball,
not to mention all the greed that is going on. If the Western
world lost it for misusing this knowledge, the Chinese have
clearly done nothing with it to benefit the world with their
gift. And according to the Word of God, complacency is just as
bad as misusing it. So it would appear that either China or
anyone else having the knowledge of nai gong is dangerously close
to having it removed and given to some other culture. Or, this
ridiculous story of the Western world losing this knowledge of
nai gong is pure fantasy. God does not work this way, what he
removes is only for discipline and restores everything upon
repentance. And those that allegedly were guilty are dead and
there is a totally new generation that has good intentions, by
virtue of the fact we have not had the knowledge long enough to
take advantage of it.
With the willingness of a few authentic Chinese chi gong
masters today who have started allowing Westerners into their
schools, maybe this is a sign that Asians have “forgotten” their
alleged gift from God. But this may not be correct, greed has
always caused mankind to forget what gifts God has bestowed upon
us.
If China is an indication of things to come, it appears as
if they are losing their grip for the want of the almighty buck!
This would most certainly illustrate a clear sign overall that
what was once in place is now gone. I hope this can be turned
around before too long so that the Western world can be included
and it appears as if is the case to some degree. However, the
knowledge of nai gong seems to be tagging along way behind.
Nevertheless, we live in a totally different world with more
diverse distractions than ever before in the history of mankind.
And having special abilities that take a long time to develop are
actually out of place in today’s world when there is so much of
technology around enticing us away for the “ancient way.” No
wonder all these ancient abilities are now replaced with desires
for power, wealth and the need for attention. So when an
individual’s “desires” becomes all too important in today’s
instant gratification society, we know for certain that decline
is eminent for the “old way” of doing things. I am not saying
that technology is all bad, no, not at all, but the need for it
has caused the loss of many of the good qualities of mankind.
And no one seems the wiser to all this. No one seems to
recognize this is a clear sign that many of these alleged, modern
masters are really nothing more than mere-humans…and not
deserving of the “immortals” title they have been credited with.
Because of that, I want to put things in its proper perspective
by quoting what someone once said to me a long time ago about
someone else, and I apply it to this situation: “They’re only
special if they shit gold bricks.” While this is rather crude way
of putting things, it nonetheless causes us to recognize what we
venerate are really nothing more than mere humans that train like
anyone else. The Western world is still living in a romantic,
myopic mindset…from too many movie fantasies in my opinion. While
my teacher is a true magic man he is certainly human with many
negative human traits. And in all time he’s been training he is
still the same man he was when he started. And in some cases he
may have digressed, because in my opinion, he should be standing
up for God’s work, rather than allowing a demon spirit remove
what can benefit mankind.
I find all this very disheartening. Maybe I am being too
idealistic, thinking my teacher would have a change of heart and
become a stronger person. However, I have to accept the fact that
he is nothing more than who he is, and will be judged by his
works and how it did or didn’t help others. Perhaps we can’t
continue the ancient way as it used to be. Maybe the only way
ancient knowledge can be imparted today is based on man’s greed.
 In ancient times highly skilled masters were supported from
the offerings by the families of students and other local patrons
from their particular religions. This was how it used to be done
in ancient times; this allowed teachers to continue their simple
way of life while imparting their knowledge to their students.
There was not too much else that either student or teacher had to
do but study and train. So, money wasn’t a real issue because it
wasn’t needed…as it is today.
Today, our way of life it isn’t as simple as it once was. We
live in a very austere world where money has been made one of the
most important aspects in our lives. So, maybe it isn’t entirely
out of the question to support oneself by teaching this ancient
knowledge for a price. With that being said, I feel it is
necessary to look at the reasons why people should want to make
money, and more importantly, how much do they need to make? This
would unmistakably illustrate one’s level of integrity. I have
found that “ancient integrity” has fallen from its pedestal to a
more contaminated condition we see today, and the Internet isn’t
helping matters.
And at the very center of vast amounts of money and a lack
of integrity are a few ancient, secret organizations still in
existence today, such as the Mason’s, Knights Templar’s,
Rosicrucian’s and several other lesser known fraternal/religious
organizations, may have originally employed some level chi
development as a part of their existence because of some strange
stories that surrounded their existences. Along with this, these
groups were always involved in controversy and also were reputed
to have vast amounts of money.
In their beginning, these organizations at one time or
another were rumored to be involved in some unusual events they
were able to perform, but not very well documented. All were
known for some mystical practices and were greatly feared by
outsiders because of those strange things they were allegedly
capable of doing. It was their lack of integrity that basically
caused people to fear them.
All of these groups were deeply involved in strange rituals
that oddly had some familiarity to chi training. Whether this was
of any real value to them remains undetermined, despite these
organizations have all but forgotten or lost their mysterious
past. But there are legends they’ve left us of their mysterious
events that can only be explained by the inclusion of chi
abilities. Just where their respective chi knowledge came from is
in fact totally impossible to research because of two reasons:
their “closed” mentality and it is too far in the past to
research. It is my opinion that some of the people in these
fraternal/religious organizations I’ve talked to said they
haven’t a clue as to what I am talking about, yet they have
stories about their history that has telltale descriptions of
what may be considered developed chi! So it would appear that all
their ancient knowledge they once held has been entirely lost and
totally forgotten.
Adding to much of the deterioration of all these
organizations, many of them have had disgruntled men, for one
reason or another, who splintered off and organized new secret
groups, with a greater desire for opportunistic, selfish
gratification. And some of these men started infamous cults that
sadly still exist today.
One such example, the sanctimonious, deceiving Mormon church
is a classic case in point. Their first spurious leader was
nothing more than an opportunistic, derelict fraud that saw
possibilities for personal aggrandizement by developing a private
organization just for his lecherous endeavors. He had been Mason
for a short period of time which give him the knowledge he needed
to begin his own self-serving, tribute to himself. Thank goodness
he was unable to attain knowledge of the deeper aspects of the
Masonic organization because he wasn’t high enough. And while he
was doing all this, he was deeply involved in corruption which
got him kicked out of the Masonic Order. While he already had an
infamous reputation for being a thief, he lived only to fulfill
his reprehensible lascivious desires; he was highly skilled in
how to take advantage of people’s ignorance. So after he was
kicked out from the Masonic organization for horse stealing and
an accumulation of other criminal offenses, which included
embezzlement, he also absconded their secrete rites and rituals
and transformed it all into an opportunistic endeavor called
religion. This was strictly for his own selfish gratification…
which has continued to fool people from the very onset to this
very day.
Today, this cult is alive and well with the same vile
intentions it has always had and has not spared any expense to
hide it. Unfortunately, its perseverance, hypocritical endeavors,
lies and vast wealth have softened their presence in today’s
world.
All cults like this are more interested in personal gain and
satisfying their immoral desires…so they would have never made
the time to isolate themselves in long hours of quite meditation
to achieve supernormal, nai gong abilities…and thank God for
that!
Speaking of God, the Mormon church is still under their
historic, first leader’s influence to this very day. They
continue his legacy existing in an unequaled psychopathic and
megalomaniacal reality; they actually have the narcissistic
audacity to challenge the very nature of the creator God of the
entire universe believing they can become like him!
Normally, evil people are usually unable to delve into
ancient chi training because it requires spending long periods of
isolated training and their minds are not attuned for such self-
introspection. This is one of the innate aspects of meditation;
it generally causes a practitioner to come closer to God by
transforming him to a higher level of understanding. However, on
the other hand, if one is using chi training for selfish purposes
there has been a rare few who have been known to attain high
levels. Fortunately, opportunistic derelicts looking for quick
results are unable to achieve much of anything.
In the beginning, most of these organizations I mentioned
originally used, or tried to use, some level of chi development
to attain powers for various intentions. Usually, all started out
with good intentions which were to meet the needs of the
organization. But sadly, all these organizations degenerated
later into the need for power and greed with the organization
only as means to achieve their personal ambitions. And this is
always the result in all cultures throughout history. Everything
always degenerates to less than what it was intended for.
The loss of the knowledge of chi development came about
actually from greed in my opinion; while these groups started out
with the usual enthusiastic idealism which usually lasts for a
short time, their original efforts transformed into more personal
desires. And this would be supported through the accumulation of
wealth which would give them strength and power, and the more
wealth the more power.
As their prosperity grew it began to transform into focusing
upon how to overcome any authority that makes life harder for
their existence. So like clock-work, as expected with mankind,
these groups’ automatically reconfigured their idealistic goals
into power mongering for strength and wealth. With money and
power there would be much less outside interference for their
existence to do what they wished. We can see this today with many
of these organizations and cults (specifically Mormonism) trying
to get involved in our government and ownership of many news-
medias so they can control our information.
Greed does not have the patience to endure the years of
isolated chi training necessary for development. Fundamentally,
it was and still is man’s sinful nature that literally ended what
could have made this a better world in which to live.
It is troubling when you think that many of the current chi
teachers were given their knowledge and training merely for their
desire to learn. This should have continued the traditional
process of passing ancient knowledge to the next generation; this
was the time honored way of doing things that most likely we will
never see again.
Many of these fraternal organizations that are still in
existence today are not the same organizations they were in their
beginning. Any secret chi knowledge they may have had has been
totally forgotten and long since disappeared. This is easy to
understand because it takes way too much time to develop any
abilities…especially when money has more immediate results.
Some of you already know that most all of these secret
organizations were/are deeply involved in “secret ceremonies.”
They’ve grown so much over the years that the ceremonies took the
place of authentic mystical rituals, simply because it is easier.
Even though these groups lost most all of their past, they’ve
learned to use more speedy methods to attain their goals…and the
world reads about them occasionally through the years. Many of
the mysterious murders during the 1940’s and 50’s that took place
around the U.S. were clandestinely accomplished by a few renegade
fraternal/cult organizations. One that was usually at the center
of it all was the Masonic Order. Not all the members were
involved, but a few factions of their membership went in a
completely different direction than where the Masonic Order
wanted to go, so they claim. However, this was quickly overcome
and forgotten because many of the Masons were/are government
officials. In fact, several other organizations besides the
Masonic Order, especially Mormonism, were always associated with
a number of mysterious murders, corruption and other foul events
throughout their history.
Most people reading about this will most likely not remember
the headlines from past newspapers about the bloody murders
around the U.S., as many people were born well after most of this
occurred. During those scary times people were very fearful and
stayed away from these groups until it had finally died down. I
can still remember the newspapers stories and pictures from when
I was a child of the mysterious murders that had taken place.
Sadly, most of these organizations have continued their
secret agendas into modern times, but time, and constant denials
of any wrong doing has softened their infamous past to allow them
to be reborn into another deceptive exterior of false integrity.
Most all still have a deep core of corrupt motives waiting for
the opportunity to move into action. Plus, they have accumulated
so much wealth that will facilitate their secret intentions.
As big as most of these well known organizations are today,
their past secret ceremonies and rituals are nothing more than
faded, empty pageantry…nothing like the mystical past they used
to have. So, we can’t use any of them as a source of help for
knowledge. All have faded into modern-day opportunists.

Chapter 9

The time agonizingly dragged on, but the anticipation to see

my teacher keep me enthusiastically alive. This was despite my
repeated efforts to contact him and was met with silence time
after time. Finally, after continual phone calls to his home, I
finally got a hold of someone that could speak English. For a
long time I hadn’t been able to talk to anyone at my teacher’s
home because his servants usually always answer his phone; they
couldn’t speak English and what little they did they wouldn’t try
to help. For whatever reason they seemed to have an agenda of
inconsideration when I would deliberately say the name of my
teacher. Nor would they get anyone around the house who knew
English to come to the phone…I kept wondering what’s wrong with
these people? Pak John had at least two grown children who speak
very good English still living in his home.
Eventually, I was finally able to speak to someone that knew
English; it was teacher’s daughter, finally! She kindly let me
know a little of what happened to her father and basically where
he was.
Her father had left on a retreat for his personal training
someplace in Borneo for five years. If anyone isn’t familiar with
Borneo, it is simply a vast jungle. This is where my teacher
chose to spend his time in extreme, isolated training for his
personal development.
No one knew, even his family exactly when he would return or
how to get in touch with him while he was gone. As events would
have it, and fortunate for me, he hastily returned after just
three years despite planning for five. If it hadn’t been for his
son being gravely ill, I very well would have been immersed in
chi gong training for sure. And during Pak John’s meditation he
actually “saw” that his son was very sick, and was forced to
return at once, as he was the only person who could heal him.
Later that year, when I called again, Pak John’s daughter
said her father would be returning in a few months??? I thought
the last time I called she said in a few months? Without speaking
Bahasa (language) Indonesian I knew it would be hard to
understand what she was trying to tell me.
 I continued calling about once every 2 to 3 months to see if
my teacher had returned. For whatever reason, I was finally able
to crack the barrier of always talking to the non-English
speaking servants first.
I finally came to realize that no one really knew when he
would return home. I also found that Indonesians are very
accommodating; if they don’t know an answer, they will simply
give you a positive reply to make to make you feel good (this is
a common custom in their culture).
After a few more phone calls I still didn’t learn anything
more. All I got was that he was at “the mountain”…in Borneo,
practicing his meditation and will return in a few months. Well,
at least I know where he is, but when…is another matter.
Finally in March of 1993, he finally arrived home. I had
such overwhelming emotions when I actually got to speak to him,
all I could say,
“Do you remember me?” I was afraid he might have forgotten
who I am.
“Yes, I remember.”
“I need to come and see you!”
“Yes, when you come?”
“As soon as I can, maybe in a couple weeks, I’ll call to let
you know exactly when after I’ve arranged my trip.”
After I hung up I was absolutely enthralled. I was on
another high. However the excitement quickly dissipated as I
struggled with arrangements to leave in a couple weeks. It wasn’t
easy because I had to jump hoops to get time off from work. And
then I could only get one week…which wasn’t really enough time I
needed for such a long trip. It didn’t matter, I was going and I
was excited!
Then I contacted the Indonesian hotel to make arrangements
for my stay, the only English they understood was “Jeem…America?”
I tried to convey my need for a reservation, but it turned out to
be more difficult than I expected, they just didn’t speak any
English or understand it!
I kept trying hoping I would be lucky enough to get someone
who spoke English the next time I called. It seemed none of the
receptionists knew English or knew anyone working there who could
speak English. Luckily, or maybe fatefully, my friend Franky, the
bell boy I met on my first trip, somehow was at the right place
at the right time intercepted the message and finally
straightened it out for me. That was a relief!
Then there was the plane reservations, that’s always fun, it
really stresses me out; not sure why, but it nonetheless does. It
most likely does because I really dread long flights, and this
flight to Indonesia is the grand-daddy of them all. It’s around
twenty hours of flying with one stop. This stop-over may be
around a couple hours or an “over-nighter” depending on which
airlines you take; this flight I booked had a 26 hour over-night
layover in Hong Kong, which was another problem I had to put up
with.
While waiting for my departure on this particular flight in
Seattle, I inadvertently met a thirty-ish, bald, Chinese fellow.
He was flying to Hong Kong to visit his mother for her birthday.
He mentioned that he would like to sit together so we could chat,
but our assigned seats were in different areas of the plane. Did
I say talk? He was a nonstop chatter box. After boarding the
plane and unbeknownst to me, he had arranged for the person
sitting next to him to move to another seat so I could have that
one. He came over and told me the seat was vacant, I naively
accepted not realizing what I was getting myself into. He talked
and talked almost the entire distance without stopping.
Anyway, he invited me to have dinner at his parents home,
once we got there, and promised to show me a little of the city
because of my layover in Hong Kong. He was supposed to pick me up
after I got my hotel room, and that is where it ended.
When I called the number he gave me, it wouldn’t work. I
called the operator to see if they could help. But they also
didn’t speaky da Englis of course…and I was on my own. I had
looked forward to visiting an authentic countryside Chinese home…
I guess another time.
I was really excited to be there nonetheless, because the
first time I visited Hong Kong was way back in the mid 60’s while
serving a one year tour in Viet Nam. The army gave us a choice of
several countries to choose from when we were able to take our
one week R & R (Rest and Recuperation). Only the military would
change the title of “vacation” to a more militaristic term like R
& R. The word “vacation” has no place in military vernacular.
I was anxious to reacquaint myself with what I could
remember of the city. To my disappointment, Hong Kong had changed
a great deal. It had grown and changed even more than I expected.
What used to be a friendly crowded city before was now an
unfriendly and even more tightly crammed existence.
It was more modern, and it had been upgraded, with
McDonald’s restaurants all over the place (Can’t seem to get away
from them). I was really very disappointed because of this, as I
appreciate foreign culture! To be here and see what is so common
back home just wasn’t expected.
Hong Kong had other stores and restaurants I was also
familiar with from America which made it even more disappointing.
I wondered where the real Hong Kong had gone that I was hoping to
reacquaint myself with. This took some of the fun out of
exploring what little time I had. What was also really different
and very disappointing as well was the attitudes people had. It
had become very apathetic and rude, probably because the city had
become much more affluent than when I first visited. Now, the
people appeared to have little regard for Americans, and were
very impatient in general. It was very different from the
treatment I received back in the early 60’s.
When I first visited Hong Kong, it was a wonderful
experience. I was young and so eager to see this side of the
world. Most countries around the world, at that time, had not
integrated much western influence into their culture yet, and
were in awe of Americans. We were especially novel over other
countries and were treated with attentive admiration. I remember
well a particular event: I had gone to a dinner club for the
evening and met a very attractive, young Chinese woman. She
appeared very anxious to dance with me when I asked her; I could
tell she was obviously nervous from not being around Americans
also. When we started dancing everyone on the dance floor moved
off to watch the way an American danced. It was slightly
embarrassing, but I enjoyed the experience and still remember the
experience well. Today, if I were there doing it again, they
would probably ignore or push me off the dance floor without a
second thought.
And if anyone on the street had eye contact with you, they
would greet you by nodding their head up and down with a friendly
smile. This trip wasn’t the same. The city people were insolent
in general, and became very impatient if you didn’t understand
their heavy, accented English, and no one cared to have eye
contact.
The next day when I returned to the airport, I found that I
had somehow slipped through the cracks of customs. Oops! You need
a visa to go out and about while in Hong Kong, but you only need
a passport to visit Indonesia. I only had a passport…no one told
me this at the airport! I had naively walked out of the airport,
got a taxi and went to the nearest hotel…and no one stopped me!
This wouldn’t work in today’s world.
 CHAPTER 10

I had decided, because of the conditions on long flights,

never fly in the coach section, never ever again! The densely
packed coach section had terribly cramped seats. It was difficult
to move around and find any comfort on such long trips. I
suffered with messy, overused toilets, children running wild and
way too many crying babies. The upgraded flights I changed to
were well worth the extra three hundred dollars.
All but one of my trips, flying to the other side of the
world, had been on Asian airlines. For the most part, Asian
airlines put all American Airlines to shame. The food they serve
on Asian airlines is absolutely unforgettable! And to top that,
the stewardesses are very courteous, attractive and very
friendly. They especially seem personally attentive to the
passenger’s comforts. Anytime you need something, they cheerfully
respond to your requests in a prompt manner, occasionally they
even respond before you ask anything.
When there is nothing to do and all is quiet, I like to walk
around to stretch my legs and visit with the stewardesses. During
these quite times, usually the stewardesses can be found huddled
together talking in certain sections of the plane. I would go
during these times and ask for something to drink, then talk and
tease them for a while. They always seem delighted and laugh at
just about anything I say while poking fun at me as well, they
always seem eager to make friends especially if you’re a single
guy.
I might add, one of the more unusual aspects always comes at
the end of the flight, all the stewardesses would place
themselves in different points on the plane. Before the
passengers were allowed to leave the plane, they would bow in
unison after someone on the loud speaker thanked everyone for the
privilege of serving all the passengers. I don’t think American
airlines would ever consider adopting this unusual, humble
custom…even if it meant gaining more passengers; American
airlines are only about profit.
On the last leg of my flight, I tried to absorb myself in
the movies that are always running on the little screens each
person has on the back of the seat in front of you. But after
awhile, my eyes get dreary and I get bored with them.
It was such a relief when we finally landed. The turbulence
we were experiencing on this flight lasted almost four hours
straight. My nerves were shot, and my stomach felt as if it had
been on an “agitate” cycle in the washer.
We finally landed, and it wasn’t soon enough. It was good to
finally arrive and feel the ground under me. As I stepped out of
the plane, my glasses instantly fogged up. The humidity and heat
blasted my face as the smell I remembered instantly affected my
olfactory once again. It’s overwhelming at first, but very
exhilarating at the same time…I was glad to be back!
Grabbing my bag quickly off the antiquated baggage system, I
headed toward a throng of bodies. With arms waving, voices
yelling, it’s always a frantic ordeal getting a taxi driver, you
don’t pick them, they pick you.
I was sped to my downtown hotel that took about thirty
minutes. It maybe cost about three dollars which included a tip.
The hotel I picked is surprisingly quiet considering it is in the
center of a city with three million people living there…I felt at
home. I always experience a feeling of great joy and excitement
despite the overwhelming crowds of people; I just love to be
there.
 The time change usually doesn’t affect me on my arrival, but
does on my return in a big way. I felt as though all worries had
been removed from my shoulders, and strangely I could finally
relax.
When I finally got to my room I immediately called my
teacher to let him know I had arrived, and to find out when it
would be a good time to go to his home. He wasn’t there, but one
of his children said he would be available to see me later that
afternoon.
Then, with some time to kill, I headed to a familiar shop
run by an Indian gentleman I had met on my first trip and was
looking forward to renewing our acquaintance. On my first meeting
with him we had chatted for hours about many subjects I’m
interested in and surprisingly him too. He seemed genuinely
interested in many of the same things I was. And I love to listen
to their Indian accent, and we would talk for hours.
When I got to the shop on this trip however, I found a woman
trying to run the place. I asked where the man was who owned the
store. She said her husband had died almost a year ago and she
had taken over. Surprised and saddened, I meandered around the
shop with her closely following me trying to sell anything I
looked at. Sensing her plight, I bought a few items I would not
have ordinarily wanted…hoping they would fit into my suitcase.
And a year later on another subsequent trip, I noticed the shop
was boarded up and deserted.
When the time arrived, I caught a taxi to my teacher’s home.
I found myself enjoying every aspect of the scenery on the way.
It was delightful to see all the facets of the city, its people,
the busy crowed streets and even the hair-raising traffic. I sat
relaxed, smiling and feeling content in the moment. I reflected
how fortunate I had been, being able to travel here as I have, to
experience all that I want to do; it’s a very gratifying feeling.
Even with the temperature over 100 degrees outside the taxi,
despite that, I was cool, calm and very happy.
When I arrived at my teacher’s home, one of his servants
greeted me at his front gate and led me into a small front room.
Many of the homes have a small anteroom that you enter first
before, if invited, to go into any other part of the house. It is
what you might call a greeting room. It keeps the privacy of the
home intact and undisturbed. In the greeting room, you can sit,
chat and are normally served tea.
My teacher was in another room working on a patient with
acupuncture when I arrived. He came out, greeted me and asked if
I would help him with the treatment, I knowingly accepted. While
the patient lay on the table, I was reminded to remove my shoes
and socks and stand barefooted on the marble floor, and then hold
the patient’s ankles. My teacher’s electrical ability is felt not
only by the patient, but also the person holding onto the
patient, as it needs to be grounded. He said the chi shouldn’t
stay in a person for but a brief moment or it would make them
sick. The electrical charge he uses is generated from within his
body and used in conjunction with his acupuncture treatment. Most
of the time, he inserts needles on specific areas on his patient.
Then he would lightly pinch the needles and add his own
electrical energy. This strange method greatly assists in the
healing process. And in fact, he is quite famous all over the
island of Java for his healing skills, and is sought by many
people, including political dignitaries and high ranking military
officers.
As I held the patient’s ankles, the electrical current would
first pass through the patient’s body, then into me. What I felt
was not the 60 cycle current (electrical shock) that I am used to
from my careless electronic experiments as a youth. This had a
kind…of…human element to it. It felt as if this electrical
current was alive, almost emotional in nature, as if there was
life involved. It most certainly seemed familiar, but I can’t
exactly describe it; it is really a strange experience that I was
happy to have…to say the least!
My teacher told me that he uses less than 1% of his power
when healing people; however, he can control the dosages up to
lethal levels. Another strange aspect about this, by holding the
patients ankles he not only can even feel the patient, but also
the resistance of the person holding on to the patient’s ankles
and know what level you are in your chi development as well as
the health level of the patient! Ordinary people, he said, have a
very little or no resistance at all. It is those who train in
energy development that he can tell many things by just touching
them.
After he was finished we went into the living room and sat
down, he told me that sometime during the eighties he was invited
by a scientific European group to study and test his nai gong
energy. These scientists had paid for his trip to fly over to
Europe for their study. They wanted to investigate what it was
that caused him to produce electricity within his body. He
laughingly recalls how they had wired him up to several
electronic machines. And for whatever reason, he decided to have
fun with them. He exerted more energy than what they had
expected. This caused the system to record very high levels of
energy while the scientists became frightened. The gauges had
gone beyond their capacity and began to overload, emitting
strange noises. Panic ensued as the scientists scrambled over
equipment trying to turn everything off quickly…and then…my
teacher was on his way back home. They had enough of him, wanting
to keep their expensive system in working order!
Recently, I was listening to a radio program. By chance a
woman scientist was being interviewed who had once visited my
teacher that I hadn’t ever known about. She had heard about him
and wanted to investigate his strange powers as well. She filmed
a couple minor “little” things he routinely does for lookyloo’s
(He never demonstrates the extent of his abilities or power,
unless it is for his students).
In her most authoritative, superior, scientific verbiage,
claimed he had “telekinesis” because he had moved an item without
touching it. She ranted on and on as though she had all the
answers about this strange man while never knowing his limits,
testing him, or anything else. She was, in her mind, a complete
authority on everything about him…and this is science for ya!
Telekinesis is having the ability to move things allegedly
from using only the mind. She claimed this was his method…it is
not, nor does telekinesis really exist! This is not how the
living energy (chi) we all posses, works. The Western world has
no idea what chi really is, or know if it really exists. They
talk as if they know, but there is nothing to back it up.
Telekinesis is an alleged scientific word “pseudo” scientists use
to describe something they know nothing about.
These clowns discuss the subject as though they know all
about it when in fact they actually know nothing about its true
nature. Most people will never have the opportunity to ever see
the real power that chi possesses. It seems that since people,
like this know-it-all woman, doesn’t know anything about the
reality of chi, they feel they have to use authoritative lingo in
order to cover-up their vast ignorance about it.
Sometimes, that’s the way science is, because they are
supposed to have all the answers even if they don’t, but they
feel they have to appear as if they do. This process causes them
to feel they have to be authorities on subjects they have never
ever seen.
 What most people don’t realize is that most all scientists
are blinded evolutionists, and everything is viewed from that
very biased and limited education; most all study previous
opinions that in many cases has no method of substantiation, yet
they make it sound as if there is and only they know it.
Consequently, they probably will never understand the mystery of
chi with they way the approach it.
And to add to the inanity, there are a number of “chi
machines” that have been invented and supposed to replicate God’s
life sustaining chi (life) energy, which would be impossible. If
these machines produced the real, life giving energy, we could
return life to the dead and create life.
“Chi” is another word for a force that allows life to exist.
And by virtue of this, it has to come from God. He alone created
life and sustains it with this eternal energy that he imbues in
us so that we exist as life. And what science does not know is
that not only can we developed this force, but we also can
manipulated in many ways for many different applications. So many
ways in fact that I am not even close to learning about all the
facets of chi energy. And since Asia has been the “possessor” of
this knowledge for thousands of years, how in the world can
modern man ever think he would understand chi? Besides, God and
science are so far apart it isn’t funny.
So never having a background or knowledge with the reality
of chi development would most certainly be impossible for science
to be the final authority on the subject.
My teacher, Pak John, in his most humble fashion, lets these
people come to their own conclusions, which he appreciates having
a good laugh at their intellectual ignorance…and thus the mystery
of chi remains obscure to scientific know-it-alls.
This ignorance isn’t confined to science and strangely it
apply to something that many thought was authentic. In the world
of martial arts, I found that many alleged martial arts masters
think they also know what chi is. They throw the word around as
if they had some knowledge of it. They mistakenly believe it can
be mustered up without any prior development. Then they
demonstrate their ignorance by erroneously claiming that chi
comes from one of the following: the yell, the out-breath or a
few minutes of quiet meditation. It would be extremely rare in
martial arts to find anyone who knew what they were talking
about, or how to develop their own chi.
Actually, what these ignoramuses (no offense of course) are
tying to equate as chi is nothing more than “intestinal
fortitude.” It isn’t too difficult to prove this, courage comes
from a yell and guess who yells, yes, martial artists. Also,
proper deep breathing also builds courage in a person; how many
times do you see a fighter or any athlete take a deep breath just
before he acts? Mental imagery is also a factor in doing better
than normal. Chi does not produce courage; and we can develop it
to a point of great power. What you see martial artists do is
time honored tricks. And to perform them, the mistakenly claim it
is chi when it is nothing more than years of repetitive training
to learn how to break things and make it look authentic.
Actually, chi is the life force that allows people to live so
they can train in martial arts.
However, they won’t tell you about all the pain and trouble
they had to go through to accomplish the tricks that fool people.
Had you been around when they were in their early training you
would have seen just how much preparation they had to go through
in order to develop their clever, alleged skills.
Also, what they don’t understand is that pain has no place
in chi development. Chi can and actually prevents any pain when
you are at certain levels. In fact, when you are at a specific
high level you are impervious to any pain, nothing can hurt you.
When you ask these pseudo martial artists, they may tell you
about all the aches and pains they had to go through in order to
be where they are…and they call that “chi!”
Breaking bricks, rocks, bending spears with the point
directly on one’s neck, or even whacking a watermelon in half on
someone’s stomach with a sharp katana are totally contrived and
well practiced tricks, and has nothing to do with your chi! You
see, if you have developed your chi to any extent, it comes from
an entirely different type of training than what martial arts is
known for. You can’t compare “apples and oranges” when it comes
to chi development and physical martial arts.
True chi practitioners never perform well practiced tricks
like breaking things, as many martial artists are known for. On
the other hand, students of chi develop gain a level of
sophistication from their training by not performing, and
breaking objects in front of crowds. My teacher’s meditation to
develop his chi energy has given him a maturity that keeps him
from the need to demonstrate in front of other for attention.
After my teacher’s waiting room had emptied of patients, we
walked into his spacious living room and sat down to discuss some
of the problems his patients had. Then he shared with me that his
son was born with a rare arthritic condition. About a year later,
through Pak John’s constant acupuncture and electrical ability
therapy, his son had been cured.
I’ll never forget the first time I was exposed to the
acupuncturist’s arsenal. I asked my teacher if there was anything
he might do for the problem I have, “ringing of the ear.” This
originally occurred from my Viet Nam tour from being so close to
the constant blasting Howitzers. He said the ringing occurs from
various reasons; if it was damaged from sound, it may never be
corrected. But whatever it was, he would do what he could.
 As I was lying down, I saw a case of assorted needles of
varying lengths. There were sizes I had never seen before which
surprised me. Since he was going to be working on the side of my
head, I cringed at the thought of those long needles he had
inserted around my ear. As it turned out, I was worried over
nothing. He knew exactly what he was doing, and it wasn’t painful
either.
Afterward he demonstrated how he used the longest needles on
his son (Needles vary from less than one sixteenth of an inch to
over twelve inches in length). It was one of these long needles
that he used on his son. It was inserted at the base of the neck
and sent down directly parallel to the spine. It is really
difficult to imagine how anyone could control such a long flimsy,
thin needle for that distance.
I once read that Chinese acupuncturists must be able to
penetrate a thick pad of paper with a needle using only the
twirling motion of two finger tips. I tried it and found it
wasn’t something a beginner was capable of doing. When I
mentioned this to my teacher, he pulled out a pad of paper and
picked up a needle. It surprised me as he twirled the needle
between his fingers and penetrated the entire pad of paper!
I told him of my interest in learning acupuncture and would
like to study under him. He left the room, returning with a black
case and handed it to me. Opening it, I found an assortment of
needles and other acupuncture tools I was not familiar with. I
was nonplussed and stammered my thanks.
He then took my arm and had me bend it at the elbow.
Pointing to a spot, he proceeded to demonstrate how to use the
needles. He placed a needle on a specific spot on my arm. It
penetrated easily as he twirled it between his fingers. I found
that many acupuncturists in America use a different, less
articulated method; they place a small narrow tube on an intended
acupuncture point, then insert a needle in the tube with the top
of the needle slightly above the end of the tube, then they tap
the top of the needle with a finger which then penetrates into
the skin. Apparently, the old method of twirling the needle is
nearly lost and all that is associated with the training,
especially the time it takes to develop the finesse of the
twirling technique. It is another sign of replacing proven, old
methods by using newer, less skillful, and easy techniques that
are quicker to learn.
I was a little hesitant at first, but it didn’t hurt when he
demonstrated on me. Then he showed me how you find other points
on the body by using your fingers as a measuring device.
He said that I would need to practice on friends when I
returned home. I thought to my self that this would certainly
wipe out my list of friends fast.
Later that evening, I had a pleasant surprise. A servant
came into the room and said something to my teacher. He then
looked over at me and said, “Come, dinner is ready.” I had
forgotten the time and didn’t realize how hungry I had become.
On the dining table was a huge assortment of exquisite, home
prepared, Indonesian food. I thought I had died and gone to
heaven; I ate to my stomach’s contentment. If I didn’t try
something or take enough, my beloved teacher would make me feel
like a son and place it on my plate. I really felt privileged to
receive such father-like attention because I’ve never had a
father act that way to me, as I grew up without one. I’m sure he
didn’t give it much thought because it’s exactly how he would
treat his own children. However, it meant a great deal to me.
I finally finished and had to pry myself away from the
table. As I was leaving, I noticed I was the last one. Oh great,
they must think I’m a real pig. I hoped they wouldn’t notice me
as I joined him and a group of his men-friends already outside.
They were sitting on the steps of the front porch already in deep
conversation.
We talked late into the night; when I say we talked, that’s
not quite accurate, Pak John did most of the talking and it often
had to be laboriously translated for me. Fortunately, all his
sons speak better English than he.
This must be a favorite time for my teacher. He gets to talk
about his adventures and the things most dear to his heart with
eager listeners. It has become one of my favorite times too. We
all sat around him listening to what he had to say, captivated by
his many strange experiences. When I couldn’t understand
something, I would simply turn my head toward his son and he
would automatically translate.

CHAPTER 11

In September of 1999, Dr. Lawrence Blair was in L.A. on

business and called me to let me know he had completed the pilot
for a documentary that he had been working on and asked me if I
wanted to view it. I did, and immediately made arrangements and
flew down to L.A. to see his new pilot.
This was especially important to me as I was in a short
segment of the documentary...not to mention how excited I was.
However, when the actual documentary was eventually released, it
was supposed to highlight the fact that I was the first Westerner
to be admitted in this ancient school.
I was surprised to find this segment was not present when
the documentary finally was released. Why?...I haven’t found out
yet; Lawrence never mentioned anything...but I have my suspicions
as to the reasons why. And it has to do with one of the two
Westerners that came after me, the jealous one.
Lawrence did however, leave one very brief segment of me
doing a silly parlor trick where I blow out the bottom of a soft-
drink bottle...ya, big deal! It was so brief that if you blinked
you would miss it. I was more surprised than disappointed by this
revelation. And, when I heard that this certain person was
involved it was then I knew exactly what took place. This guy
manipulated Lawrence into his favor. If you know this guy you
would know this is so typical of what he does best. He is the
type of guy that can sell ice to Eskimos.
I really don’t mind though, I know he must be proud of
himself for being they type of student that has little
dedication, integrity and also having worked so hard to achieve
something that isn’t going to get him anything but self-serving
attention. By manipulating Lawrence he got him to remove
everything he planned to originally use about the first Western
student that was admitted in the documentary…so that the “third”
Western student would became more important. How he finagled
Lawrence to do this I haven’t the foggiest idea.
Since then, I have been after Lawrence to send me the
segment of the tape of my demonstration, which he keeps promising
me and still hasn’t responded for ten years. But to be fair, he
told me he mainly isn’t able to because his projects have kept
him from going back to England. I went back in 2010 to see Pak
John again, and I specifically made a side trip to Bali, where
Lawrence lives, to see if a face to face meeting would make my
plea more substantial than my emails, we’ll see…
In the very first documentary of the Ring of Fire that was
made by Lawrence and his brother, there was a short account of
Pak John (who was never mentioned by name) in one of three videos
they produced. The one video presented Pak John to the world for
the very first time and stunned the world. And without it, I and
everyone else would have never learned about Pak John. And
because of that I am extremely grateful to Lawrence. So I really
can’t be upset about the exclusion that took place.
In the short cameo of the documentary Pak John is shown
demonstrating a couple of his extraordinary nai gong abilities.
However, in the new documentary Lawrence, Pak John is seen in a
different format demonstrating a few different abilities.
Aside from all that, the evening “fireside” visit with Pak
John turned unfortunately into morning…before we knew it; we were
completely spellbound listening to this extraordinary man.
It was during one of several late night chats that my
teacher finally told me/us about his trip to “The” mountain, as
he and others around him refer to the trip.
When he had earlier visited Borneo (1991-1993) he had found
an extremely isolated location where a few of his bizarre stories
had taken place.
This was important to me as I wanted to find out first hand
what takes place when an ascetic goes off on his own to devote
himself to his secluded training. All this intrigues me because
one day I imagine myself going off and doing the same thing.
Also during one of these night time chats, he told us again
that if we had sex during our training and not wait three days
(72 hours) afterward for the dan tien to recover. He said it
would permanently damage your dan tien, and if that happens your
will never be able to hold any more chi and therefore you can’t
develop nai gong power. All is not lost however, chi gong works
in a totally different manner which would enable you to train in
this system despite your dan tien being permanently damaged.
I don’t quite understand the working or the effects all this
has, but I will nevertheless go along with it, no matter how hard
it may be. It is this attitude however, that caused me to
understand how strong one becomes when you focus upon a specific
aspiration, even if it has to do with overcoming one of man’s
innate, basic desires.
And up to then, I never thought just how basic I had been
living. I found out that life isn’t just about satisfying our
sexual desires. Despite my personal discovery, I could easily
recognize at the same time that our world is shamefully involved
way too much in egocentric desires, trying to attain any type of
gratification whenever possible. I thought this was what men do,
but how wrong I was! Yes, sex is important, but it has it purpose
and time.
All the adjustments I’ve had to make in order to continue my
training have not been an act of futility. I’ve learned that sex
isn’t as important as my urges have led me to believe…which would
be contrary to most men’s opinion. It is simply a matter of
controlling the mind because there are greater aspects in life
than temporary gratification.
And because of that there have been a few unusual
experiences that I would have never seen if I had not endeavored
in my training. It must be a good feeling for my instructor to
see one of his students “work” through the levels and continue to
return for further instructions year after year.
He told me that he was very disappointed he hadn’t had a
student pass the forth level yet; as this is the extraordinary
level students hope to attain. This level is where your first of
several powerful abilities actually begin to appear, and you are
able to do them without being in the presence of your teacher.
My teacher does have another student who allegedly was close
to the fourth level, but had separated himself from Pak John many
years ago. I never found out what happened, but did learn that he
left because he was disgruntled with something about my teacher.
According to my teacher this student moved near a popular
mountain area called Mt. Bromo, and started taking on his own
students. This was the equivalent of a slap in the face, and
troubled my teacher for years because of it. (I have since
learned this was also the case for another student who left the
school because they were also disturbed with Pak John).
Attaining the fourth level in Mo Pai’s nai gong school is
something like attaining a Black Belt in martial arts; however,
this is only to give you an idea of the difficulty attaining nai
gong chi, it is much more difficult than any martial arts school
and takes many more years…if you can imagine. This is one reason
why it goes beyond martial arts, not to mention the great power
one is able to develop.
One of the revealing aspects I found after I attained my
third degree black belt, I had became aware of other fighting
systems and was able to compare them. After one reaches the
alleged coveted Black Belt, one begins to realize it isn’t as
special as you first thought as a beginner; it is very limited
and each system can be defeated simply by a person’s style.
However, just because a person has a black belt doesn’t mean they
are someone to fear. There are many black belts that couldn’t
find their way out of a paper bag. (This is true with any martial
art school).
However, with chi development there are no limitations,
there is nothing an opponent could do to harm you in any way.
When you attain the coveted fourth level in nai gong, you are
actually capable of more power than you or anyone else could ever
imagine. In fact, the levels are exponential; each one is 10 time
more powerful than the previous. So, if you are of normal size
and strength, your strength is ten times more powerful than the
average man once you reach the 4th level and so forth.
A close friend of my teachers told me that Pak John hoped I
was not a passing student when I first began. He hoped that I
would continue my practice and not be a waste of his time, as I’m
his first and only Western student (at the time). I’m sure he had
some trepidation because of this because I was a foreigner. For
some time I don’t think he was very secure with a non-Asian in
this school. I believe I’ve proved to be a worthy student over
the years and finally won over his trust.
I am unsure exactly when my teacher accepted his second
Westerner who came from Greece. I do know that he found Pak John
sometime after 1993 because it was early in that year my teacher
had returned from his mountain retreat in Borneo and I went to
see him just a few weeks after his return in March. So this
student could only have come after that. Also, Pak John had never
mentioned anything to me about having another non-Chinese student
until sometime later. I remember this because the only other non-
Asian that came to visit Pak John was an older gentleman from New
York in 1993.
His eyesight was degenerating and sought Pak John to see if
there was anything to do to correct the problem. And later, in
1994, when Pak John’s daughter was married in California, the New
York gentleman and I were invited to the wedding. I believe this
was when my teacher mentioned something about a guy from Greece
that came looking to become a student.
The following year (1995) Pak John returned once again to
the U.S. to see his new born grandson. And again I flew down to
see him and celebrate the arrival of his new grandson, as well as
check my progress. It was then I learned more about the guy from
Greece. He told me this new guy was collaborating with him to
write a book and was looking forward to it.
However, this didn’t last very long after. It was the
following year 1996 when I went to visit my teacher again that he
expressed great trepidation about this entire matter with this
Greek guy. He said he didn’t trust him and was visibly upset with
him for not abiding in what they had agreed upon. He said he
wouldn’t teach him any more and didn’t care to have him around. I
didn’t want to intrude or involve myself in the matter and left
it at that.
It turns out that what this Greek guy said about the book
was not what he originally led Pak John to believe, which
severely disappointed him. Since I didn’t inquire about it I
couldn’t understand what happened until I found out more facts
which inadvertently came years later.
I never met this Greek guy, but knew that John didn’t want
to have him around any longer. Based on Pak John’s usual cultural
behavior he was polite enough to talk to him on several occasions
after that and even flew to Greece to see him. However, this was
very surprising to me, and made it very difficult to understand
Indonesian culture.
Then I heard this Greek guy was posing as a nai gong teacher
and started his own school. I wondered where he got the idea he
was a qualified teacher when he no longer was considered by Pak
John to be a student of the Mo Pai School. I figured he is the
type to ignore the obvious because he had a hidden agenda going
on. Or maybe this guy didn’t recognize my teacher’s contempt
enough toward him.
I just didn’t understand all this and was especially curious
when my teacher flew over to see him! I later learned that this
guy had paid for John to fly over to Greece. But John wouldn’t go
unless he took his wife…and two other people as well, which also
had to be paid for. In addition I found this guy made his
students fork out money to pay for all these people.
I haven’t read the Greek guy’s book he had published, but
heard he had a second one published as well. This is really
strange as he was only shown the training for the first level and
possibly the second, but from that, somehow he had enough to
write two books??? Many people who contacted me said how
disappointed they were because he tried to make it out as if the
books would teach them nai gong, but didn’t!
When many people started coming to me asking if I could
teach them, some told me they had first contacted the Greek guy
and were greatly disappointed by his behavior. It seems he isn’t
too keen on people asking for help unless there was something in
it for him. From what they say he was fixated on making money and
just plain rude to them.
With this situation in the back of my mind I ventured off to
see Pak John again in 1996. It had only been a year since my last
visit with him at his daughter’s home in California. This time it
wasn’t a short trip. I had a long ways to go see him on this trip
to Indonesian again.
I was looking forward to it because I have made it a habit
to also visit my most favorite place on earth. Actually, there
was really no reason for this visit to see my teacher; I had
plenty of work to do in my nai gong training. Even though I don’t
need to I am addicted to the adventure, and, visiting the island
next to Java, Bali. And along with this visit I had no idea it
was going to turn out to be a lengthy predicament for me and
everyone else.
Just minutes before I arrived, an Australian guy and his
father arrived at Pak John’s home wanting to find out if it was
possible to become a student. He was to become the third
Westerner admitted into our school. When I said student, I didn’t
mean to give the impression that he was a true, dedicated
student.
As I later came to understand, he sought out the Mo Pai
School for the wrong reasons; he was here purely for self-serving
and narcissistic reasons. He actually thought he could do the
training with quick results. I was leery of him at first and
noticed another side, a side he wasn’t intending to expose to
anyone, and immature enough not to realize it.
During my two weeks with him and his father around he seemed
preoccupied with ulterior motives, unknown to both Pak John and I
until later. However, he gave hints that I did recognize, but
didn’t put the whole picture together until later.
However, it wasn’t all too obvious at first, but from the
necessity of his visit he and I maintained a slightly strained
relationship…and afterward. When I say that, again, I don’t mean
to give the wrong impression, it was I who maintained a
relationship because he had little interest in friendship or
training, other than keeping tabs on my progress and running
around chasing “skirts.”
Upon seeing his true nature when he wasn’t around Pak John,
his integrity became suspect immediately. I also later learned he
was very jealous of the fact I found our teacher first and was
credited with being the first Westerner to be admitted into our
school.
I got the feeling that his dream was destroyed because he
wanted to be first. And he also illustrated a great deal of
aversion toward the Greek because he also came before him as
well. You couldn’t help but view him as a child because he wasn’t
able to be first.
As ridiculous as this sound for a grown man, there will
always be people with contemptible agendas, and do everything
they can get what they want, and then hide it without realizing
they unknowingly reveal their intentions…and here was one of
these guys on this trip.
As time went on I found he went to great lengths to try and
achieve a dominate position over me and the Greek, and I wondered
what for? I found this all so strange because I must have been
really unaware of just plain naïve. Or maybe I was too
inexperienced to recognize a selfish opportunist digging in.
Even when I was in the Army, I had never met such a self-
centered, conniving person, and there were many jerks in the
Army. And to think I was trying to be a serious student willing
to help him, I must have been out of my mind.
It was later I learned just how scheming and ruthless he
really was. And all my apprehensions about him turned out to be
true. I couldn’t believe this, is being in my school supposed to
be this cutthroat? I’ve done nothing to him to deserve this
behavior. You have to know the guy in order to understand what he
is capable of doing. He’s the type of person you really want to
stay away from.
I later learned the guy from Greece wanted to write a second
book and needed to contact me because I held the knowledge of the
next level, so he naturally wanted to get in touch with me. Dicky
boy knew this and most likely felt that if the Greek guy met me,
together we might develop an alliance against him, and this he
couldn’t tolerate. This is why he did all he could to keep us
from meeting each other…not that I really wanted to. The guy just
didn’t understand or have the wisdom that we are Mo Pai brothers
and supposed to be helping each other.
I received only one phone call from Dick in all the time
I’ve known him. And he said the guy from Greece wasn’t to be
trusted under any circumstances (he was setting me up). He said
that my life was in danger and I had better keep quiet if anyone
contacted me or they would, now get this, “get me.” He tried to
make it out as if he was the good guy! Boy, does this clown live
in a fantasy! He went on to say some pretty bad things about this
Greek guy making him out to be some kind of gangster. I didn’t
know the Greek well enough to pass any judgment, but whether he
was a bad guy or not, I still have to honor Pak John’s desire to
keep a distance from him.
The other strange thing about this event, after several
years of Dick saying extremely disparaging things about the Greek
guy, he all of a sudden made an “about-face” and wrote on the
internet in a chat forum what a good guy he is and acted as
though they were friends?!
I was totally taken aback by all this. How could all this be
happening when we all could benefit from helping one another? I
guess that’s life we have to put up with. But both these guys
actually caused way too much trouble for the school from their
respective hidden agendas. I just can’t imagine why they had to
behave in this manner; it actually, in my opinion, help
facilitate the demise of the Western students. They ruined
everything because of their desire to control the school and try
to be number one. All I want is to have a school to train in with
other students who can support one another, not try and defeat
everyone. That isn’t what the Mo Pai legacy stands for.

Chapter 12

According to Pak John, the third level that I’m hoping to

attain is so strenuous that it takes half a day to complete,
about eleven hours total. However, you don’t have to do that much
per day and you are still to develop, but it will take longer.
Time and money seem to be the major problems in trying to
continue this training. This makes it more difficult for most
people; we live in a totally different world than what chi
development was born from. As demanding as daily training can be,
I will find a way to continue my training no matter how troubling
or complicated it may become. Many of Pak John’s students try,
but most all are forced to “fall short” for these reasons: they
don’t have the money to support themselves while training or they
have to work, or, they are not true students. It was the last
aspect that appears to be the greatest reason why most all
Indonesian students are not anywhere close to attaining the
levels they allegedly say they want or have. This was clearly
illustrated in an exhibition that took place in 1999 (I will
explain more about it later).
That’s why most all of his students never make it past the
second level. If they didn’t fizzle out during the first level
they will eventually drop out after the second. What so many
people don’t understand is that your life has to change to
facilitate your desire to achieve this goal. Most people are too
comfortable where they are and don’t realize what they want to do
isn’t something they have the capacity to do. I found that most
people would rather change the training to suit their needs,
rather than the other way around. However, it was much easier
many years ago for students to dedicate themselves to training
because the world was less complicated and demanding (plus, there
was no video games to play).
Unlike today’s modern world, the old Asian environment was
perfectly designed for a life style of training; parents would
send their child off to a remote monastery for
schooling/training. The only responsibility parents had was to
occasionally sent food and money they could afford…if there was
any to spare. It wasn’t mandatory however, and many families were
unable to send anything, yet everything was in balance.
There were also times when a student would be taught at his
master’s home and literally become a servant to pay for his
upkeep and training, but mostly they would be taught in
monasteries. Under these conditions students had the opportunity
to spend enormous amounts of time in dedicated training for
practically much of their life…talk about a lost childhood! Most
students would be away from their home for years and in many
cases the rest of their life.
In Tibet, only one-forth of the male population continues to
keep their cultural history in tact by becoming a monk, and even
that is slowly dissipating to levels as never before. Of those
that become a monk, there are a greater percentage of them that
quit and return to an austere life.
Times have really changed in the world. Especially in Tibet,
now that China has completely taken it over…and no longer is a
Tibetan country. Despite that, there is still a few rare
monasteries that somehow were bypassed and not completely
destroyed (Around ninety percent of all the old monasteries are
destroyed). And most all of the monks left for neighboring
countries and set up new monasteries and schools.
If any one today wants to train in the Tibetan chi
development system, you would have to venture off into the
extreme remote areas near the boarders of Tibet and into Nepal.
However, it is unsafe to do this unless you have guides because
there are bandits still roaming the country. And if you did it
would be impractical, unless you’re part mountain goat and
willing to give up everything for at least five to ten years of
complete isolated training…I mean like training in caves and
remote mud huts.
Of those remotely isolated monasteries, I am unsure if there
are any that would actually teach nai gung. Of the few
monasteries that still exist in Tibet, most all are structured in
philosophical schooling and not the “chi” training that was
present prior the Chinese invasion.
Any chi development teaching is now considered to be illegal
in Tibet. Any chi teaching is now headquartered in both Nepal and
Bhutan, but this is also diminishing making it somewhat difficult
to find a monastery still teaching it.
My involvement with Pak John on this trip ended as it
usually does. Don’t misunderstand; it’s an important part of my
life…but not my whole life, just a part of it. It is important to
be aware that life isn’t all about gaining these abilities or
seeking your interests, but rather who you become. If you make
any interest your total focus in life you will miss out on
important aspects that help you become a complete person.
The two Western students I mentioned before seem to be
completely self-absorbed with them selves, and have hurt people
while doing so…this is not what our school had intended to do or
what it’s about. I’ve learned that “balance” is one of the key
aspects in life!

Chapter 13

One of the my Indonesian friends (Frankie) who lives in

Surabaya, sent a newspaper clipping to me in 1996, several months
before I went to visit my teacher again. The article he sent me
told about many of the “chi gong” schools that are mostly located
in a southern city of Java called Yogajakarta. The schools,
according to the article, are like a melting pot for this kind of
training. I hadn’t known of this before and wanted to visit this
area for my personal research.
However, one of the schools I came across was located right
here in the city I was currently visiting, Surabaya, where my
teacher lives. The school is called “Kalimasada.” I wanted to
visit the school to find out what they were all about, as I was
not familiar with Indonesian chi gong. Franky went with me as I
ventured off to locate this local school. He too is interested,
but not enough to become a student.
 When I found the school it was in a tired looking building.
You had to climb upstairs to get to the school. Sometimes when I
venture off into isolated areas, people are not used to seeing
unfamiliar, foreign looking human beings and they behave somewhat
nervously. When I opened the door and entered, it was as if I was
robbing the place, everyone stopped in a frozen stare. The
instructor didn’t move as well and took longer than normal to
muster up enough nerve to walk over and see what this potential
criminal wanted to rob from them.
I also experienced just the opposite reaction at various
times around the city as well. Once I was on one of my long walks
venturing through areas off the beaten path when I was approached
by a young man. He came up from behind me apparently finding the
strength to approach an unknown foreigner. I could tell by his
slightly quivering voice that he was nervous, but his desire to
meet a Westerner exceeded his fears. So I stopped to greet him.
He didn’t realize that I was also eager to get to know him as
well. I really enjoy immersing myself into the culture, and the
only way you can truly do that is by getting to know the people
personally and visit them in their homes. This is exactly what
happened. He wanted to meet an American and take me to his
parent’s home so they could meet me…it was sort of like, “Mom,
look what I found on the street.”
Once I arrived at his home, not only did his parents come
out, but whoa, the whole neighborhood came out to see this
unusual event—a Westerner in their neighborhood! It was then I
realized that Westerners are really a novelty in rural areas of
Indonesia…at least it was when this took place. And a lot has
changed since then.
Inside the chi gong school it appeared similar to other
martial arts schools, but the inside was bleaker than what I’m
used to. We stood few moments and waited before the instructor
approached us. His expression appeared as if why this big
Westerner would be coming to this place. I had to chuckle to
myself as then he walked up hesitatingly. His eyes were
relatively wide as if not knowing what to expect or do, as all
his senses were on alert!
As the instructor became more accustomed to me being there,
he now had a hard time answering some of my questions, mainly
because he spoke very little English and didn’t understand what I
was saying all too well. Then he did something I hadn’t thought
of, he called his head instructor who is also the owner of the
school. The instructor wasn’t home but his wife was and she
invited us over and answers our questions. This little journey
was getting more interesting and fun.
When we arrived, we were met at the front gate by a servant
and shown into their “greeting” room. The wife promptly entered
and actually startled me by her appearance. She was tall, slim
and I was instantly struck dumb in my tracks with her exotic
beauty. She moved about the room with such feminine grace it was
hard to take my eyes off her, I was totally mesmerized by her
every move. It was hard to remain normal and attend to my
mission. She impressed me how she was so organized as she talked.
She was absolutely breathtaking and it took some time for by
breath to return so I could make sense to her!
During our two hour visit, she showed Franky and I a video
that had been taped from a TV special about their family’s
Kalimasada School. A few students had developed a few small
abilities that were shown but didn’t impress me very much, but
nonetheless were still somewhat unusual and entertaining. Later,
my teacher said that all the other schools in Java develop only
the yang. He said most of the current chi schools are also a fad
and only teaching for the money…as I later learned firsthand for
myself.
 In the video, her husband was shown doing a few of his
abilities. Several other men with their shirts off demonstrated
fighting with each other while using only their alleged developed
chi. It really looked contrived as they threw their chi at each
other and supposedly knocking each other over. It reminded me of
the San Francisco Chinese man I met a few years earlier when he
had students run at him and allegedly knocked them off to the
side. This demonstration alone would surely cause no further
interest for me.
Then, this exotic, stunning beauty showed us a video
demonstration of her “strength” ability she had developed by
breaking an iron rod over her thigh. The first demonstration did
in fact look impressive, but it wouldn’t have mattered even if it
looked contrived, I still would believe just about anything she
did or said. Then, in the video she asked for two more rods, and
promptly broke them as well! I had never seen this before and my
admiration for her grew even more. I was so “taken” by her so
much that she could have farted and I would have only heard
music. That reminded me, I remember a guy I was in the Army with
who said once after he saw an attractive woman, “I’d eat a mile
of her ‘sh_t’ just to see where it came from.” …What some guys
will say! I wouldn’t do that, but I would follow her just about
anywhere…she was that extraordinary!
She later explained that their school does not teach the
higher levels of training to students, they are strictly for the
family. I thought what good is that then? It did however cause me
to start thinking how was I going to find a way for her to
divorce her husband and marry me…so I could learn the higher
levels and also have the most beautiful women I had ever seen, a
total win-win situation. Nothing came to mind and that was that.
She also mentioned there was a new Kalimasada school in
Arizona that just opened, and gave me the phone number of an
Indonesia woman living there who is teaching it. She also said
her brother would be going there in a few months to demonstrate
his abilities to help support the school, and I should go there
to see him. For her I would do anything she asked.
Several months after I returned home, I called the new
Kalimasada School’s student/teacher; Micky was her name. She
indicated that she was currently trying to start the school and
only had a few Indonesian students from the local college
attending her evening classes. She said she would be delighted if
I came to see her and even invited me to stay at their home. I
was able to make arrangements quickly after that and flew down to
Arizona to meet with this woman. I had hoped to see if there was
anything substantial about this particular training.
I was taken aback by her trustworthy nature…because I was a
total stranger staying in her home. She especially seemed
concerned about me not knowing where to go and saving money which
I appreciated because of my recent trip to Indonesia. On my last
day visiting, she even went out of her way to prepare for me one
of my favorite Indonesian specialties, Satay Ayam. She really was
a very thoughtful woman, which made me more concerned about the
school taking advantage of her as you’ll see.
The brother that was coming to demonstrate his alleged
abilities had already arrived the day before I came. The night I
arrived, he and I sat at the kitchen table very late into the
night talking about his school. He emphasized how much money I
could make if I started a Kalimasada school in Washington. Hmm,
sounds like what my teacher had warned me about. He explained how
I could start my own school, gain students and make a lot of
money. I asked him, “Wouldn’t I have to have some abilities in
order to gain attention? And wouldn’t I also need to learn all
the lessons first?” He said, “No problem. I’ll give you a little
‘umph-chi’ so you can impress people with it.” This really began
to sound like an experience I’ve had with a fishy smelling car
salesmen-like martial artist I once came across.
From our conversation, I surmised he hadn’t been practicing
and had not developed supernormal abilities. I knew he was in it
solely for the money.
The next day, a demonstration at a country club was pre-
arranged; there were maybe twenty people who came to watch. I
didn’t have a clue as to what this clown was about to do. Had I
known, I would have not come, he turned out to be an embarrassing
fraud.
He tried to demonstrate what turned out to be nothing more
than silly, cheap magic tricks and failed. He started out by
eating a light bulb!??...Oh ya, that really impressed me! Then he
guessed numbers that were hidden in a sealed envelope while
failing in all his attempts. Ya!...now that really got me ready
to sign up!
I felt stupid for sitting through all this and embarrassed
at the same time for Micky. However, she acted as though some
technical glitch occurred and remained undaunted throughout the
entire demonstration! I admired her dedication, but felt she was
suffering form some myopic disorder…she was helping him fail in
the demonstrations and didn’t recognize what everyone else was
seeing?
About half of the people in attendance got up and walked
out. I would have gone with them, but my things were at Micky’s
home. I had to painfully wait until it was all over. I was
shocked at what this pretentious charlatan was trying to pass
off…no wonder people don’t believe in this stuff. Later, when it
was agonizingly over, we left and went back to Micky’s home for
the dinner party she had prepared. When we arrived, there was a
house full of Indonesian college students who had been invited
over for dinner and waiting for us to return. The place was
crowded, with several other Indonesian families there as well.
Needless to say, I was very irritable toward this two-bit
idiot. Because I knew I was going to leave in a few hours for the
airport, I took advantage of the situation; I put a little
pressure on the fraud. I asked him when he would give me the
“umph” he mentioned earlier, as I knew there wasn’t any to give.
He managed to ward me off each time saying, “I’ll do it before
you leave, I’m busy now.”
Just before I left to fly home I found him in the bedroom
with a family. He was deeply involved in the process of making
this gullible family think he could heal some malady one of the
grandparents was suffering with…and probably for a price. I
thought too bad no one sees this guy for what he is. I was
disturbed at his obvious disregard for truth and I left for good.
I was upset with myself that I had wasted my time and money with
this venture.

CHAPTER 14

It was time to leave my teacher and this wondrous island of

Java. What I came for was completed and I wanted to get out of
Pak Johns way so he could resume his normal routine. I just
didn’t like being one of those “hangers-on” who always seem to be
hanging around his home. They probably don’t bother Pak John, but
I don’t feel right just “hanging-around” waiting for my teacher
to return home. Two of the old, Western students did this, and
one was so bold to answered Pak John’s phone when he was not
home, guess who? It thought this was way too ostentatious for a
student; after all, he had servants for all this.
 I was in a pensive mood as usual when I bid farewell to Pak
John. I knew I would be returning in another year to see him
again, but I nonetheless having to leave something that
captivated all my energy and focus. Ya, I was excited to see
Bali, but I still would like there to be more I could do with my
teacher.
Over time, Pak John has become somewhat of a surrogate
father figure to me. I will miss him and the excitement of all
that befalls me while I am here with him. All the magic and
wondrous abilities I encountered will be put aside for a while as
I return home to the mundane reality of everyday life and train
in lonely seclusion.
Hey, did I forget something? Oh yes, I still had some time
reserved for Bali before I went home! While I love going to see
my teacher, going to Bali is an experience I do not and would not
care to miss; it’s like icing on the cake.
Bali most definitely has a mesmerizing beauty that pulls at
every sense of my entire being. It’s beyond my ability to express
the affect that the island has on me. I can’t adequately describe
the feeling it has, but it captures all my desires to be there;
you have to be there to feel it. The whole island is truly an
enchanted place to visit.
I’ll never forget the fist time I arrived at Kuta Beach in
Bali. This cramped, huge, busy city is the main tourist stomping
ground and close to the airport where most all tourists visit and
don’t go any further. There is so much going on and so much to
see in this city. I was completely taken by it…even though it is
a very busy tourist trap.
The city of Kuta is on the lower west coast of Bali. It is
littered with lavish, breathtaking hotels sitting along the beach
facing the open sea, and the business districts in and around
city is teeming with people shopping all day long. It is really
crowed and extremely busy, but fun.
After dropping off my luggage in my hotel room, I headed
straight for the beach. It wasn’t very crowded so I decided to
take a relaxing stroll along the beach; people are usually going
to all the shopping districts during the day so the beaches are
really never crowed. The heat is also a factor for keeping people
staying off the beach as well; being out in this heat isn’t
something most of the tourist wants to deal with. Most try to
find relief by spending the day in stores, restaurants or by a
pool under shade.
As I walked along, basking in the moment: I thought, here I
am on the other side of the world investing this prized time in
myself. I will always remember the experience; all this beauty
before me, how fortunate could I be?
Sitting around the beach were many Balinese groupie surfers
with unnatural bleached hair and very tanned bodies, waiting for
the surf to improve. Here, at this location, it just wasn’t going
to happen. But, they still had their boards ready just in case.
Actually, there is so little surf here that those spurious
surfers must be practicing their “hanging-out” look.
Actually, the great surfing is supposed to be on the east
side of the island. I was puzzled why these clowns were here?
Many of them were very young, doing nothing, hanging out along
side older boys. I thought, don’t they go to school or have jobs?
Many seemed too young not be in school.
These alleged surfers reminded me of one of my flights I had
taken directly to Bali from L.A. Hoards of American surfers, male
and female were on the plane going to Bali for a week of surfing;
I assume it was some kind of club because they all knew each
other. While trying to carry on a conversation with a few who
were sitting around me, I was surprised to find many still have
that “brain-dead” manner of talking just as I remembered way back
in the sixties when surfing really took off and became so
popular. They acted like they had been smoking marijuana; they
appeared that their only concern in life is whether the surfs up
or not…just like the sixties when surfing was really the cool
thing to do.
I wanted to some fun so I tested these surfers to see if
they were any different from what I remembered. While some were
familiar with current events I brought up, I wanted to see if
they were the “brain-dead” ignoramuses they used to be. The few I
had talked to acted superficially knowledgeable, but, for the
most part, didn’t seem to care about anything that was going on
in the world, which would be normal for surfers. I had to laugh
when one said, “…the President dude…”…really, nothing had changed
from what I remembered!
I had been walking down the beach for a while and saw
something in the distance that was really out of the ordinary. I
couldn’t make it out too clearly at first, but still could to a
degree, but had to get closer to be sure. Could it be I thought?
My curiosity kept me on course as I continued getting closer. I
was right; I couldn’t believe what was in front of me lying on
the sand? It turned out to be towel after towel of topless women
sun bathers basking shamelessly in the sun. Had I died and gone
to heaven or what? Not wanting to appear voyeuristic, I strained
every eye muscle looking while stiffening my neck so my head
would not be jerking around looking at this wondrous sight.
After this occurred I caught myself, and prudently turned
around and walked back the way I came. I managed to make my way
back to the hotel, remembering what my teacher had told me. I
didn’t need topless women to grab my attention and cause me to
lose focus…or I might have had whiplash.
 Night time on the beaches in Bali are most magical, it is a
real favorite time for me. The Balinese hawkers are still busy
selling different items to tourists. Colorful lights from
restaurants, hotels and all the stores are turned on, and people
are more relaxed. The hot sun begrudgingly disappears as the
evening’s hot air slowly leaves around ten p.m., and a welcomed
relief. There are quite a few street vendors all over the streets
selling food from their carts well late into the night. Their
lanterns paved the walkways along the beach making it kind of
romantic. Also I noticed, if you look out to the ocean off in the
distance, you can occasionally see mysterious lights appear in
the water. While that may not amuse some, it always leaves me to
wonder.
It’s fun to walk at night and explore this busy city. I
always like to see what is just beyond the next corner that seems
to never end. When I do this I often find myself further than I
intended and have to remember my way back.
One evening while walking, I found a wonderful little
tropical restaurant late one night that looked particularly
inviting. When I entered, I was immediately seated; you almost
get the feeling they want to get you in as soon as they can
because you might change your mind and go elsewhere. My table was
next to a small pond with a pleasant sounding waterfall. Inside
and outside the small establishment was surrounded with
beautifully painted paper hanging lanterns, as well as ethnic
décor giving it such a beautiful atmosphere.
Usually by this hour, the bulk of the tourists are gone
either to many of the bar clubs or to bed, so I had the
restaurant mostly to myself, there was just one couple almost
finishing when I arrived and left just after I ordered.
Entire families own and operate most of the small
restaurants around the city. Mothers or fathers do all the
cooking while the children tend to all the waiting on customers
as well as cleanup. It’s really delightful sometimes because many
of the small children are raised in these small establishments.
They keep themselves busy by wondering around staring at
customers as if we’re some kind of strange creature…many seem not
afraid walking up to you out of curiosity.
I gave my order to a young, little waitress girl who spoke a
few English words; she couldn’t be too much older than ten years
old. I was familiar with a few of the items on the menu, so I was
able to order without having to ask, “What’s this?” As I have
already said, I enjoy a dish called Satay Ayam and ordered it
again. It is made of marinated, cut up chicken pieces skewered on
sticks and placed over coals to cook. A delicious peanut sauce is
served with it and of course the expected bowl of rice; simple,
but a favorite of mine. I also enjoy a drink which is something
like a milk shake, but it is made with an avocado; it’s
surprisingly delicious. The first time I heard of it, it didn’t
appeal to me either. But when you try it, you’ll change your mind
as I did. Many stores in Asia also have Avocado ice cream, so
there must be something to it.
After dinner, I wandered further down the sidewalks along
the beach. And when you do you have to be careful, occasionally,
a voice strangely emerges from the dark empty stretches between
the food stands and hotels with a “Hello Mizter.” What appears to
be a woman, but sounds a little too masculine is actually a
transvestite trying to make a few Rupiahs as a hooker. Some of
them appear very feminine looking and could probably fool you if
you were drunk, but the thought sickens me and I quickly rebuff
their approaches while laughing at some of them who put on too
much make-up. All you have to say is “Teduk”, which means “no”
and they fade back into the darkness.
 Sometimes, I like to stop and visit with a few of the
friendly hawkers who operate little food-stand’s along the
sidewalks. You can see them all over the city moving their big
wheeled carts from place to place; many seemingly pop up at night
from nowhere. Even at this very late hour, they’re still trying
to eke out a sale from the straggling tourists. I’ll sometimes
sit for a while and order a soft drink and start a conversation.
They seem eager to make friends and always have welcoming smiles,
not just because they want to sell something, but that’s their
nature, whether they sell you something or not. It appears that
this is a social time for them as well.
The main reason I wanted to visit Bali the first time, I had
heard about the alleged magical men on the west side of the
island. I wanted to investigate the stories I heard about to see
how real they might be and what these men are capable of. It
seems just about everyone you talk to (the islanders) knows what
“Tanaga Dalam” is (it means deep, inner power). If I ever
mentioned these words to any Balinese they always reply with
“Ohhh, how you know?”…as they look at me with a puzzled
expression. Most people in Bali are familiar with this and have a
story or two about Tanaga Dalam, but generally that’s it. Most
seem to be not involved beyond that. Some people would say,
“Ohhh, Black Magic is very bad! Why you want to go there?” This
area isn’t known just for Black Magic however, but also White
Magic as well and what I would like to research.
Some appear to have a little fear when you mention Tanaga
Dalam, and don’t say much more than, “On west side of island.”
This usually is all the response I get from most of the islanders
when bringing up this subject. Maybe they have a cultural fear,
or it could be something that conflicts with their religion, I
don’t know. But there are a few I’ve come across that were
actually students.
 It is at this point I should probably mention that the
Indonesian definition for “magic” is not the same as ours. Their
meaning of magic is actually the real thing; not a stage
performer with a bag of tricks to fool you.
It was very curious to me, I don’t know why both white and
black magic are located in the same location on the island…seems
kind of odd to me. But, like everything else in life, there
always seems to be a balance of good and bad. I hope the next
time I go I will investigate the west side of the island. I was
never able to get a good fix on any exact location and didn’t
have enough time to spend searching, maybe my next trip. I want
to find out for what purposes both are used and how it integrates
in their culture.
And in addition to this, in one of the hotels I was staying
at, I met a former student of one of the white, Tanaga Dalam
schools. He impressed me with some stories he was personally
involved in. But, still I was skeptical and wanted to verify his
claims by talking to a teacher. He said that he had developed an
ability to protect himself against severe blows to his body. He
went on to say that he had been attacked by a several boys
swinging baseball bats, and was able to withstand their assault
without harm to himself. This young man said that he had been
training for about five years. It was a little difficult
accepting this, but whether this was true or not, I wanted
substantiation before I believe or reject anything.
Australians vacation in Bali like Americans visit Hawaii. I
found most of them to be convivial characters…especially when
they’re drinking, and they really like to drink. One evening I
passed through a section of town that was littered with little
bars (actually, they are scattered throughout the city). It’s
quite amusing listening to drunken Aussies talking and singing
loudly as you walk past these little night-club bars; they love
to party, usually in big groups, and if not big enough they like
to add to it.
One Aussie, who was standing outside one particular bar, for
whatever reason, started talking to me as I walked by. When he
found that I was an American he asked me if I wanted to have a
beer. I really didn’t care to, but he insisted by placing his arm
around me to force my answer his way. I thought, what the heck,
it’s just another part of the adventure. We joined his group of
friends already somewhere on their fifth or sixth round of beers.
After buying me a beer and much ado about nothing, he and the
others signaled the waitress for yet more beer…all around! One
was enough for me and started looking for a way to sneak out. As
I started to quietly leave in the middle of some loud laughing,
my drunk new Aussie friend pleaded with me not to go yet, it
seems these guys wanted me to stay around…until the next
afternoon. I eventually escaped by telling them I was going to
the bathroom. It was somewhat amusing for the little time I spent
with them, but I tire of mindless drunks very quickly. Singing
silly songs I wasn’t familiar with and being sober makes it
difficult to spend much time with these guys. The next day I
recognized one of the Aussies from last night who was out and
about, but of course, they didn’t recognize me.
I had heard about and decided to visit one of Bali’s most
celebrated cultural and tropical towns called Ubub (pronounced
“Oobood”). It is a most magnificent art center with much to see.
The town was also a crowded tourist trap, but still it was an
exciting, worthwhile visit. To get there takes a few hours
because it’s really out in the mountainous boonies.
Fortunately for me, I arrived in the slow season. The hotel
I had made reservations with was about half full during this
time. My room was on a sloping mountain side which overlooked a
lush green valley and about five minutes by car from the town of
Ubud. All the rooms were cottages and separated with unfamiliar,
stunning tropical plants and brilliant colored flowers. There
were ascending and descending pathways throughout the hotel’s
premises connecting the rooms. You feel as though you are on a
jungle safari each time you leave your room. Each suite is
resplendently designed with marble floors throughout; the
bathrooms were especially exquisite, they are entirely made of
rose marble. Being there makes you feel like a king.
One evening after I had gone to dinner in town, I decided to
see one of Bali’s historical temple shows. The temple was an
actual old one, located at the beginning of the main road called
Monkey Forest Road. It was named that because of the famous
monkeys that were originally there and still are…all over the
place!
I had a hard time finding someplace to stand and watch the
show because it was already crowded when I arrived. People were
sitting anywhere they could, even in the trees, as there were no
chairs to be had. Bali’s traditional, ceremonial dancing was
accompanied with their customary Gamelan music. It’s not
something you would want to listen to for very long, but was
still unique to see and hear for a little while though, I
wouldn’t have missed it.
After it was over, I returned to my hotel around 10:30pm. I
wasn’t quite ready to hit the sack and decided to go swimming. No
one was there to intrude upon my privacy when I arrived at the
hotel’s secluded pool. The pool was also set on the side of a
hill bordering the hotel property with lush, thick jungle all
around and overlooking the entire valley. To add to the fantasy,
you could see fireflies dancing to their own rhythms of life all
around. There were also lonely lights off in the distant,
neighboring hills that cause me to again wonder about them.
 There were so many glorious stars sparkling above me that it
made me feel secure in this distant land. It was clearly one of
the most poignant moments I ever experienced while relaxing in
the pool, one that I will never forget. Had I had company, I’m
sure I would have been distracted and not have experienced the
distinct emotion that came over me. Sometimes being alone has its
extraordinary moments in one’s life.
Walking back to my room, I passed one of the cottages with
large windows as all do, but this particular one, the curtains
were wide open. A rather attractive woman was walking around her
room in all her “natural” glory. It was as if she wanted the
world to notice. I felt a little embarrassed as I quickly walked
by, and felt as if I had inadvertently invaded her privacy.
However, it didn’t seem to matter to her and continued doing what
she was doing without a second thought. It struck me that
Europeans, in general, have little regard for their modesty which
is something I am not used to or familiar with…being from
America. Following my discipline, I went straight to my room and
off to slumber, thinking about what a magical night I had just
experienced.
I looked forward to eating breakfast at the hotel the next
morning. The hotel’s restaurant hangs over the side of the
mountain and is completely open on all sides. You can view the
entire flourishing surroundings and dazzling green hills with a
deep blue sky as a back drop. A light tropical breeze buffeted my
face as the aroma of the air intoxicated me while waiting for my
meal. If I had waited any longer, they would have had to pick me
up off the floor, fainting from the sheer exhilaration of the
moment. Early risers for breakfast are also rewarded with
colorful exotic birds flying by. Some would perch close by in the
nearby trees while serenading their courting calls. In case
you’re wondering, no I never saw last nights shameless, window
parading woman again…but I would have liked to.
The town of Ubud is a beautiful and really fun place to
visit and shop for family and friends. Some of the things we
import from Indonesia are incidentally from the town of Ubud. It
is widely known as one of the more important art centers in all
Indonesia and the world.
I wanted to walk the short distance to the town from my
hotel, but there are no sidewalks and I would be risking my life
if I had. The local traffic drives surprisingly fast threw the
very narrow hazardous roads. It’s best to take a taxi, even if it
is just a short distance.
Traveling back and forth from my hotel and town I had
noticed a museum nestled back from the road and decided to visit.
One morning I had my taxi drop me off at the cultural art museum
before I was going to town. There, quietly placed just off the
main road and nestled back into the jungle is a most captivating
little museum. I saw many unbelievable beautiful Balinese styles
of artwork. All the art work throughout the museum has basically
three styles: one is from the old traditional method, the second
is an embellishment of the old style, and the third is a
multiplicity of new techniques…all excitingly beautiful to see. I
wished I could have purchased one.
The entire town of Ubud is spread out and is surprisingly
large. It is set on a slight incline with an occasional rice
paddy between buildings. As time goes by, the rice paddies seem
to disappear as another small building or hotel replaces them.
The forest surrounding the town is slowly being pushed back to
make room for the increasing size of this growing town. But it is
small and easy to walk everywhere.
There are many restaurants and shops of all kinds to make a
delightful day of causal exploration. You can’t help but notice
many of the hotels that are narrowly squeezed between shops and
other attractions. I even found a small meditation house among
everything, with a Caucasian looking woman sitting in a lotus
position in deep meditating in the front window…which was kind of
odd to me. At first I thought she was a mannequin.
And, there were plenty of money changers, and all kinds of
adventuresome activities to do like White Water Rafting and
walking tours.
I found behind Monkey Forest Road there is another small
shopping world. Villages of families have started opening more
tourist shops out of their homes mainly because they were unable
to pay the rent in the main part of town.
As I walked among these little structures, I noticed unusual
fruit trees all around with unfamiliar looking flowering plants
that I had never seen before. I tried to find out what some of
them were without any luck. However, one man did come over to me
and pointed to one of the trees. It produced small edible fruit
which he plucked a couple and offered one to me and ate the
other. He couldn’t speak English, but instinctively knew what I
was thinking and reacted.
At the bottom of town’s main descending, long street of
shops, is the entrance to a mysterious looking forest park. It
was so intriguing that it played with my senses. It reminded me
of jungle scenes from old 1940’s Tarzan movies I had seen when I
was little. I felt I might see him in a moment swinging on some
of the hanging vines.
Just to the side of the park’s trail head was a little
ticket booth, which was closed. It was after five p.m. and dusk
was going to appear soon. I looked around and wondered if it
would be OK to enter the park on my own even if it was closed. I
stuffed some Rupiahs into a crack under the booth’s window and
wandered in.
 Just as I started out on the trail, someone yelled to me,
“You like guide?” I turned around and saw a young man running
toward me. I said sure, knowing that he was hoping for a few
Rupiahs for his efforts. The boy was quite sincere and seemed
educated speaking some English.
As we walked, he warned me that the monkeys in the park will
sneak up and steal your bags if you are not careful. Some are
rather large and can be quite dangerous, he said.
Seeing the faces of these monkeys up close was humorous
because they have such human like expressions. They sometimes
remind you of people you know…I won’t mention any names. Some
look strangely arrogant, while some look real sneaky waiting for
illicit opportunities. I realized I was on their turf and
unfamiliar with how things are done here. But being a martial
artist, I thought to myself, they’re just monkeys…how could they
get my bag…Oops, there went my bag! I didn’t see the little
scoundrel coming. He snuck up from behind me…and I never got the
bag back either, it was gone for good!
Nevertheless, we continued our meandering journey down one
of the forest trails finally arriving at the main attraction of
the park. It was a very old, picturesque historic temple. In
order to enter the temple however, you have to rent a wraparound
sarong for a few cents at a booth next to the entrance, which
obviously wasn’t open. But you are required to show reverence for
walking on sacred ground by wearing one. No one was there and the
gate to enter the temple ground was locked. So I just looked over
the low walls and viewed the inside grounds.
Later in our journey, we came to a very narrow spot in the
trail. I was still mildly fuming and embarrassed by the earlier,
thieving monkey ordeal. Directly in front of us, sitting in the
middle of the trail, was a fat, obviously from stealing too much
food from tourists, arrogant, nonchalant looking monkey burglar.
I thought to myself I was not going to let this lazy, jungle,
thieving slob get in my way, especially, after being one of his
cousin’s targets. I continued down the path, determined that this
creature was either going to move out of my way or get a big
surprise. The expression on his face was a combination of shock
and disbelief as I wound up and wham! I literally kicked that
defiant monkey off the trail. He was too big to go very far, but
he moved out of my way quickly.
Then my guide reacted with immediate shock. He hit me with a
torrent of admonishing words, “These animals are spirits of our
ancestors, we must respect…” He was trying to be polite, but at
the same time very upset with what I had just done. I thought to
myself, we must respect lazy, thieving spirits? Hmmm, I don’t
think so. Afterward, I felt bad and probably wouldn’t do it
again. But, spirits or not, I hope this monkey learned something
about retribution. I’ve returned a few times since then, each
time wondering if any of the monkeys remembered me…none seem to.
On one of my direct flights to Bali, I had met a college
professor who was returning on one of his regular vacations to my
beloved island, and apparently his. In our conversations, he
mentioned he knew where Dr. Blair lived in Bali, and would help
me find him. This was a pleasant surprise for me; I had wanted to
meet Dr. Blair for some time. Dr. Blair and his brother were the
two chaps whose video I first saw that started me on my search
for the man that had me spellbound with his strange abilities.
However, this character didn’t look much like a professor,
as he was really rather slob-ish looking and fat to boot…nothing
like one would expect. In fact I was taken aback when he said he
was a professor. And to make it even more difficult to believe
him, he wore oversized Levi’s with big cuffs…and a huge worn out
belt! Needless to say, he looked like a farmer. I was not at all
impressed and wanted to ask him what he really did for a living,
or how much do you get nowadays for a bail of hay? And to top it
off, he also wore a long white scarf around his neck…can you
imagine…in this heat? Maybe he knew he looked silly and tried to
over come it with a scarf thinking it would make him look more
distinguished, since he was a professor! How do I meet these odd-
balls?
Despite his affected speech and being a fat arrogant slob,
he knew where Dr. Blair lived. I thought he would make things a
lot easier if he could help me. It wasn’t easy putting up with
this farmer’s lofty attitude of himself. Despite that, we made
plans to meet the next day at a well known popular restaurant in
Ubud to discuss the whereabouts of Dr. Blair. I pushed aside my
reservations about him and planned on busying myself until I met
up with him tomorrow.
I should have known better, people who are this eccentric I
have found, can never been trusted, and this farmer brought back
things I should have remembered. I hesitantly arrived on time…and
as expected he never showed up. I thought as much and was
relieved not to have seen this blowhard again. I’ll just have to
wait a little longer to meet Dr. Blair, which I did sometime
later anyway. I did however, have a great lunch in this unique,
tropical restaurant…and didn’t have to be concerned with spending
any more time with a pompous slob.
Bali has become a real enchantment to me. I love the island
and like to explore different areas of the island each time I go.
I like to travel around the island going further each time; it
seems to get more beautiful as I venture about the island.
As you go up around the island there are fewer and fewer
hotels, but as time goes by, this is changing as more hotels
spring up. A good part of the island is still unvisited by
tourists. However, you will see a few adventurous, wandering
backpackers along the roads about the island. The tourists mainly
confine themselves to close sight-seeing attractions around two
densely populated cities of Denpasar, Kuta Beach and the town of
Ubud.
There’s an old saying, “Once you visit Bali, you will
return.” I remember this from my youth. Strange I would remember
it as it turned out to be true for me. I love exploring; always
wanting to know what is beyond the next bend in the road.
Someday, I hope to explore Lombok, a neighboring island next
to Bali. It is supposed to be even more beautiful and still very
primitive. Recently however, I read that businessmen have found
the island primed for development and a few new hotels have been
built as a result…which won’t keep me from going.

CHAPTER 15

In 1994, my teacher told me that he would be coming to the

U.S.; he was going to be visiting his three children who live
near Santa Clara, California. Another one of his daughters was
getting married and he asked if I would come for the wedding.
He didn’t say anything about a test, but I knew I would be
doing one. And this was to be my first, actual test! After four
years I was finally going to be tested. And I was hoping I would
see some kind of results.
In martial arts I had achieved my Black Belt in just less
than four years. However, you can’t compare these discipline to
one another, as there are no comparisons between them whatsoever.
The nai gong training I do now seems to continue on and on
doing the same thing over and over with little to show for it
until the 4th level. However, there are certain and very specific
sensations one will have at each level. There are some other
unusual things that happen during training. And when it does,
it’s exciting and renews your interest, unlike martial arts where
you can observe your progress as you train.
My thoughts of testing had given me a much needed surge of
fresh enthusiasm…which was sorely needed. My training is very
sedentary and reclusive; I had to motivate myself a lot for the
first several years. Plus, the sitting for long periods having my
legs crossed without moving still becomes painful, so my training
isn’t something that comes easily. Learning to cut TV out was
also an adjustment. However, sitting lately has become somewhat
more tolerable. After so many years I practice without
hesitation…even in the rain or snow; I did my training in a tent
however. In fact, I feel guilty if I miss practice no matter what
the temperature is. That wasn’t always so early on. But now that
I live in a much warmer state, I don’t have to be concerned about
it being too cold.
I arranged to fly down to Santa Clara to meet with my
teacher. As usual upon arriving, I called to let him know I
arrived. His daughter answered and said he had a stomach problem
and I should call back later. When I called later, he answered
the phone asking me with his usual, “Where are you?” I told him
and shortly thereafter, he picked me up in his rented van.
Surprisingly, his driving skills was very good. He had adapted
quickly, coming from where Indonesians drive on the opposite side
of the street while ignoring any and all marked lanes! Now, he
was driving on the freeways and through the city as though he
knew where he was going and what he was doing. The van was full
of his usual entourage of men, many I wasn’t familiar with. These
guys are forever around him no matter where he is or goes; I
can’t figure it out.
His visit this trip included many tourist destinations:
Disneyland, gambling in Vegas, renting a plane and buzzing the
Grand Canyon, as he would be staying several months. I still
can’t imagine how he can take so much time off from all his
businesses. But when he’s at work, he often sleeps overnight and
stays sometimes up to a week before going home.
It is usually difficult to have any private discussions when
I am with him, even on this trip; there were probably ten people
staying in his daughters three bedroom home. All of them were
from Indonesia with many more staying at nearby hotels to help
celebrate his daughter’s wedding.
There were quite a few older women also staying at the
house. They would apparently spend almost every day preparing for
the huge daily meals for everyone. Late in the afternoon after my
first day arrival, a lavish dinner was served; everything that
was on the table seemed to beckon me to taste them…as usual. When
my teacher noticed I hadn’t picked up something to try, he would
spoon it onto my plate as though I needed it. This made me feel
like part of the family and was able to relax more around all
these unfamiliar people. I don’t know if he was trying to make me
feel comfortable or was just acting like a concerned father.
Didn’t matter, I was delighted to have him act this way toward
me.
As everyone was just finishing dinner, Pak John abruptly
left the group. He went into the garage without notice to set
things up for my test without saying a word to me. He had lined
three empty VCR boxes next to each other on top of a tool box,
standing them up on their end. While this may have had no
significance to anyone else there, it did have a great deal of
significance to me.
Then his son told me I was needed in the garage…as I was
still eating. Pak John was standing next to the boxes waiting for
me as I walked up to him. He reached for my hand without saying a
word, and measured the distance from the crease at the middle of
my arm down to the crease of my wrist. Then he multiplied that by
ten which was a little over nine feet. This is the distance I
have to demonstrate my development if I am to move on to my next
level. This demonstration however, was only to see how much I had
developed since I had first started a few years ago. I knew I
hadn’t developed enough, but was curious to see just how much I
had improved. He placed his fingers on one of my energy points in
my palms checking to see if my chi energy was sufficient. What I
felt is very difficult to describe. It can’t be compared to
anything I’ve ever experienced. The only thing I could say it
might be a kind of electrical feeling, like something that is
alive yet is electrical. I became a little nauseous, but that was
vanishing as I was becoming more focused.
He moved me about eight feet away from the boxes. I extended
my arm with my right palm facing them. Then, I slightly dropped
to a horse stance. I compressed my chi in my dan tien and tried
emitting it from my palm to move the boxes.
Nothing happened! He came over and took my hand and adjusted
it so the palm was more exactly facing the boxes. I tried again,
nothing happened again. I was getting frustrated not knowing
quite what to think and didn’t know what to expect.
He came over again and adjusted my hand and told me to focus
more. He checked my chi level, it was still sufficient. Then he
had me move closer to the boxes, somewhere about seven feet and
said try again. Ah-ha! This time one box turned a little; I was
just too far away before for my development. It surprised me as I
said to my self, “I did that?” But what makes this so difficult
is that I can’t feel it, or at least I can’t seem to feel it
despite my teacher saying I should feel a sensation going through
my arm, but I just didn’t.
Anyway, I was elated at what happened. My thoughts were
temporarily interrupted from the chattering behind me as people
were watching. I had not realized they had come in to watch, it
made me became a little nervous, as it was all new to me. Pak
John told me to try again. This time, one of the boxes flew
completely off the table with great force. This was thrilling and
encouraged me. I was starting to get the hang of it. My teacher
told me to move back a little farther. I aimed my palm perfectly
and let it go. …And Wham, one of the boxes on the side again flew
off the table. I didn’t have time to think about what really was
going on. The elation from achieving what you’ve worked so long
for was almost beyond words. Trying to knock over the other
boxes, I found that I was not very accurate…so what can I say?
I was having trouble and couldn’t bend my hand back far
enough to be as accurate as I wanted. To achieve greater
accuracy, more practice was necessary. I wished I could practice
this everyday. When I finally reached a distance of almost eight
feet, I found I couldn’t effectively knock the boxes over
anymore. Pak John explained that the distance is directly related
to the amount of training I had accomplished, and I had much more
training to do.
My teacher also wanted to check the strength of my chi level
again. Placing his fingers on both my palms, I felt his
electrical energy shoot through my hands and up my forearms. This
was different than the other time and felt more like an
electrical current! However, the current stopped suddenly just
before it reached the bend of my arms. And, if that wasn’t
strange enough, I could feel it shoot back out instantly
retreating in the direction it came from. It surprised me at what
had happened. Then he said, “Hmmm, you about 82 percent.” …Such
was my first testing.
Later that evening he explained what had happened. His
electrical chi energy tried to enter my body via my palms, but
depending upon how much developed chi I’ve had would stop his
electrical energy at a certain point and push it back out. By the
amount of force that pushed his out, he was able to determine how
strong I was percentage wise, and therefore knew how much
training I had been doing since the last time.
I wasn’t tired after this experience. It was so wonderful to
think about what I just accomplished. It was a great feeling to
be truly magical, even if it was only for a few minutes.
The rest of the weekend was devoted to all the preparation
for his daughter’s wedding. Pak John had asked me to come along
with his son-in-law, and his entourage of friends for the fitting
of tuxes and other last minute preparations he was responsible
for, like paying for everything!
At times, I would stand off from the group observing this
small, magnificent man as he went about his business. Here, and
to the world, he appeared to be nothing more than an ordinary
little, Asian man than the truly rare individual he actually is.
I recalled a story he told me once. He had gone to a
military base to meet with some high ranking officers for some
kind of meeting. He happened to walk by an area where hand-to-
hand combat training was going on. One of the training officers
recognized him and pressured him to have a friendly sparing
match. His reputation as a skilled martial artist was well known
from his earlier championship days. Pak John knew how deadly his
inner power is for self defense and naturally begged off…only to
be badgered by the ignorant challenger more forcefully. He
obviously didn’t know to what extent Pak John was actually
capable of doing. The trainer started moving around taunting him
with a few aggressive fighting techniques. He then released a
barrage of attacks which caught Pak John off guard; he didn’t
expect this to happen and was stunned by the event. At first, my
teacher didn’t think the guy wanted to hurt him, but his attacks
were powerful and alarming. He quickly realized what was
happening and dodged the onslaught of techniques being lodged at
him. And then, without thinking, his years of trained reflexes
reacted and unintentionally countered with a controlled, single
back fist to the attacker’s chest. Pak John didn’t realize that
his inadvertent trained reaction was going to be so powerful; he
hoped it would just smart him enough to make him stop. Despite
that, Pak John’s chi had done something unbeknownst to himself,
or anyone else. The guy was stunned from the back fist, staggered
back, and then collapsed. No one thought that a single back-fist
to the chest was capable of knocking the man to the ground,
especially from this demure man. When he arrived at the hospital
the doctors had no idea what was wrong with him. They couldn’t
help, and he never recovered…
Pak John admitted that this really affected him. At the time
no one realized it was his inner power that automatically
protected him. He said the attack caught him off guard and
surprised him and this set off his defensive nai gong power.
When you’re angry or scared your chi acts defensively to
protect you and it can become deadly. I could see there was still
regret in his voice and pain expressed in his eyes when he
mentioned this to me, even years after the incident.
As the group was being fitted with tuxes, a very tall, huge
young man with a massive neck and athlete’s hair cut was helping
Pak John and his group fit their tuxes. He had to have stood
about six foot-four or five and weighed about 270 and obviously a
football player, but the contrast was apparent. He towered well
above this five foot-four inch man while never realizing this
little, demure Asian man could single handedly stop him, or an
entire army with hardly an effort, and they would never know what
hit them. It was an amazing revelation when comparing the two
different men. However, here at this moment, this loving father
was only concerned about wedding preparations for his family.
 The entire wedding went off as planned. The ceremony took
place in a beautiful garden setting within a five-star hotel in
Santa Clara, California. The wedding was rather small with maybe
about forty people in attendance. But there had to be at least
five hundred people present for the reception. I wasn’t close to
his daughter, but for whatever reason Pak John still wanted me to
attend the wedding.
After the wedding took place, everyone was ushered into a
massive banquet room for the entertainment with dinner afterward
being served. It was the most spectacular wedding I’ve ever been
to. Two large televisions screens were placed on either side of
the stage enabling everyone to clearly view the whole affair, not
that they needed it. A live band played and dancers performed a
traditional Indonesian dance in beautiful costumes, and gifts
were given to everyone. I shudder at the thought of what this
would cost my teacher. I couldn’t help thinking that Pak John
still has two more unmarried daughter at home…gads!
As I was leaving to return home, my teacher told me he was
returning at the same time the following year to see his new
grand child. I assumed he mentioned this so I would be able to
see him again; I wouldn’t miss the chance.

CHAPTER 16

The following year my teacher returned again just as he

said. I again flew down and stayed at the same hotel I had
previously. Only this time I rented a car. I thought it was too
much for him to pick me up and drop me off all the time.
My arrival found his daughter with a new child. All the
family and friends from the U.S. were there, plus a lot of people
from Indonesia. It was really a big deal.
 During one of our many long discussions I had with my
teacher (with a bunch of men sitting around), he explained how
the chi is sent out from the palm of his hand, “It is like a
laser beam, very powerful.”
I asked him if he would be able to demonstrate this somehow.
He said he would, and all of us followed him into the kitchen.
Pak John began searching for some suitable fruit to demonstrate,
finding a banana. He said, “This energy is extremely forceful, it
can cut through solid matter. It is very dangerous.” He gripped
the bottom half of the banana with one hand and forced his chi
out through the palm of the other hand passing his palm by the
middle of the fruit rapidly. You could clearly see that his
instantaneous, exerted energy was extremely powerful as he did
this.
We held our breath to see what had just happened. Nothing,
or so it seemed at the moment…until he pealed back the banana,
the top half of the banana fell from a cut through the middle
exactly where he had passed his palm. I immediately glanced at
this hand to see if there was anything to cut with. Picking up
the fruit I studied the razor cut, it was incredible! He
explained the reason that the chi didn’t cut the outer peal was
because of the porous skin of the banana; it was not as solid as
the inner fruit. He also went on to burn a hole in a plastic cup
several feet away to illustrate the size of the emitted beam of
chi. This left no doubt he was for real.
Unbeknownst to me last year, 1994, (I learned about this
later in ‘98 when I was talking to one of my teacher’s closest
friends). He said that Pak John had visited Las Vegas; he usually
goes there because he likes to gamble. And gamble he does: he has
a VIP membership at the MGM Grand and stays for free because he
is considered a “high roller.” It was privately said to me by one
of his other close friends that last year he lost somewhere
around $50,000 on his last Vegas visits. It was during this visit
that he had another unusual event happen.
One of John’s closest friends, Henkey, told me about on
event that took place during this visit. Pak John’s has a nephew
that lives in Las Vegas; unbeknown to Pak John, his nephew had
made arrangements with a certain hotel promoter to show off his
uncle’s abilities. While the promoter was anxious to meet this
modern day miracle man, my teacher wasn’t so easily persuaded.
However, I believe he acquiesced out of embarrassment from the
pressure of being on the spot, and has a hard time saying no.
He demonstrated some simple, but extraordinary feats as he
usually does. He crumpled some paper into a wad, placing it on
his outstretched hand. Within moments smoke appeared. Then the
whole thing burst into a ball of fire. He demonstrated a few
other easy abilities, each one more impressive than the last.
As fate would have it, Mike Tyson (one of the more infamous
boxers during the nineties) was in Vegas at the same time. For
whatever reason he was also present at this
meeting/demonstration. Somehow during this gathering, both he and
my teacher were talked into demonstrating their different
physical combative styles of expertise against each other. This
probably occurred because of his bragging nephew who knew of his
uncle’s great power.
Within moments, Mike was out and on the floor. Pak John
hadn’t done much of anything, yet, whatever he did, his inner
power literally took him out without anyone present knowing what
had happened, they were astonished. Rather than allowing his chi
to act upon its own, he controlled it in this friendly
exhibition, and he didn’t want to be defeated.
It was at that moment the promoter wanted to hire Pak John
on the spot, offering him a million dollar contract if he
performed for two weeks at one of the hotels…he refused! He had
enough and wanted to leave, and that was the end of that! “And
now you know the rest of the story!”
I don’t know if it is coincidental, but Tyson began to go
down hill around this time. I can’t but wonder if this meeting
had anything to do with it.
I recalled at my very first meeting with my teacher, he
impressed me with what he said after I asked him a question that
I’ll never forget. I said, “How much do you charge to be in your
school.” He looked puzzled and said to me, “How can I charge you?
It is not something to make money from! I am restricted from
monetary gain for teaching.”
His reply caused me a little embarrassment for asking, even
though I felt it proper to ask. I suppose I should have realized,
but it has taken some time to learn the customs and attitudes of
a different culture.
Dinner was announced and I was treated to yet another
wonderful Indonesian, home cooked meal. And yes, a repeat of my
gluttonous side. This time however, I tried not to be the last
one to leave the table. After everyone was sufficiently stuffed
and we retired to the living room leaving the women to clean up…
it’s a cultural thing…really!
During this time we posed many question to Pak John. As
usual, he was willing to discuss anything we brought up. So much
was revealed from these long sessions, and I enjoy them with
great anticipation.
During one of these times he told us about his ability to do
partial levitation. He can demonstrate his current level of
levitation by standing a scale while we were able to watch his
weight decrease about 80%. And, I made sure there was nothing
around for him to grab onto. It was, as with all his other
distinctive abilities, really impressive and unforgettable.
 He also wanted to show us his ability to jump well over
three meters. But, he said in order to demonstrate this it would
take a week of meditation in order to demonstrate this for us. I
was stunned and said,
“…You can jump over three meters?!”
“Yes, it takes about two weeks for preparation. Next time
you come to my home, I will show you.”
“That’s around ten feet. You could have gone to the Olympics
and been the greatest Olympian ever. You could have set
records that would never be broken!”
“No, I did not develop to bring attention to myself. My
teacher would not allow me such rewards. I only demonstrate
to show my students what they can do from their training.”
There was a long pause as we all sat there enthralled,
considering what we had just heard and saw with our own eyes.
Later, I asked him about his teacher, and what kind of man
he was. He said his teacher was a very powerful man who had been
like a father to him. When his teacher eventually died, it left
Pak John with a deeply grieving heart. I could tell he loved him
deeply. He had spent a lot of time under his care and training
and developed a love toward him as a father-figure. Even after
all these years he still has a look of loneliness and deep
respect for his old teacher.
Once, after the death of his teacher, Pak John told me he
was instructing a room full of students. Right in front of the
entire class, Wham!...Pak John went flying across the room; it
scared everyone. Dazed and confused Pak John saw his old teacher
appear in a spirit form in front of everyone, scolding him for
having many students and none were advancing as they should. And
still to this day, his highest ranking Indonesian student still
isn’t ready for the fourth level yet, despite all the time since
he left Pak John over 20 years earlier.
 I would imagine this is a great disappointment to him,
especially losing his highest ranking student. I learned in 2003
that this same student was called back by the ancestor spirit,
who still rules over the Mo Pai School, to become the leader of
the Mo Pai School and replaced Pak John.
As we continued our long talks we also learned that for many
years after Pak John’s teachers’ death, that he could still
converse and ask questions with him. His teacher would manifest
himself to John when he requested his presence. According to him
most of his questions were about how to heal patients.
After asking about how to deal with a specific’ patient
illness, his teacher would dictate the correct therapy and/or
sometimes leave small folded sheets of paper with an unknown
substance in them. This substance was to be given to the patient
and they would be cured of whatever ailed them. This is a most
strange reality I am unable to comprehend yet.
Once, one of the patients Pak John was treating would not
respond to any of his acupunctures therapy; he summoned his
teacher to see what could be done. His spirit teacher said,
“Nothing can be done…it is time for him to pass on to the next
life.” My teacher told me this was the first time he was faced
with telling someone that he was going to die. I could tell it
troubled him as he told me. It troubled me also, but in a
different sense. I thought, does this mean there is some other
reality we are unaware of?
In 2000, my daughter had to have heart surgery and I was
beside myself. From her drug abuse, she had caused a problem with
a valve in her heart and it had to be replaced. I called Pak John
to see if there was anything he could do; I was grasping at
anything I could to help her. His voice lowered and spoke very
softly saying, “There was nothing I can do.” He sounded so
sympathetic that I knew he felt the pain I had for having a child
that was near death and was unable to call his spirit teacher for
help, as he had left for good and no longer available to help
John.
He said he never realized how much he came to rely on his
teacher, who died in 1983, and then eventually ascended from this
earth for good around 1992-3. However, during the time his spirit
teacher was here and readily available, Pak John was able to do
some unusual things to cure people of their many maladies. Again,
what a strange reality!
All this really confounds me, especially being Christian.
The bible does not mention a thing concerning any of these
subjects except for vile, demon spirits. And, we are not to have
anything with them. I find it ironic that Pak John also said
never to trust them. This would correlate with the problems that
always accompany any relationship with a spirit, including my
teacher, and he is supposed to be a Christian!
In the book, “Magic and Mystery in Tibet” the author
mentions an experience she had with a spirit relating how it
became out of control and the trouble she had trying to get rid
of it. This would be a good example of the problems that can
occur when people become involved with them.
The bible teaches that spirits are nothing more than
malevolent, demonic creatures…but when you consider John departed
teacher, it appears that he is a benevolent spirit who helps
people?! Don’t figure.
However, I have learned that demons are not the same. There
have multitudes of different personalities. Some spirits/demons
don’t have enough power to bother humans, others are playful
while others can be mean and some are very, very powerful. And
these powerful demons appear to have something like a pride
factor involved, they won’t reveal themselves to just anyone,
they only reveal themselves to people like Pak John or very
powerful shaman.
Today, Christianity has no concept of what a real healer is
supposed to be like or how they should behave…because there are
virtually none. With all the TV evangelist frauds around you
would think otherwise. But when a true healing does happen along,
it is very rare, spontaneous and doesn’t always happen on queue.
There is no individual in fact, who can heal anyone at any given
moment…and especially do it on TV!
There are a lot of scam artists running around trying to
grab attention for one reason and one reason only, to make money
any way then can. Many become very wealthy as a result of their
shenanigans. And they pose as Christians (really charlatans) to
get away with this which gives Christianity a bad name. These
phony, criminals are so crafty that much of Christendom is
undermined, and because of that, many people consider
Christianity a joke. People just don’t understand criminals pray
on the innocent and Christians are always the target because they
want to believe everyone is honest which allows criminals to walk
all over them.
These corrupt frauds play upon the vulnerability of those by
using deception for their opportunistic, illegal endeavors.
Unfortunately, these clowns are believed and followed from their
phony religious behavior because of people’s innate need to
believe in God. But this fact is never considered by those who
oppose Christianity; they just see these phony TV Evangelists’
healing people and taking their money.
There have been many investigations in these fraudulent
healers; it seems these guys are nothing short of good magicians
willing to take a chance. Some are big time, popular TV
personalities too. However, how to tell the difference between
those that are truly authentic and who are frauds is difficult to
do.
They not only use tricks to fool people, but they use
religion as a vehicle by which they can get even closer to the
people’s money. In the excitement of an alleged “healing” allows
emotional euphoria to emerge which initiates only a temporary
appearance of healing in the person. When any type of
investigations are conducted after an alleged healing, the people
researched always find themselves right back where they stated
and no healing actually took place, but this is never revealed
for obvious reasons.
This isn’t only confined to Christianity, there are many
other areas of life where conniving people find loop-holes to
take advantage of the unsuspecting. Many people are looking to
believe in something which makes them easy pray; all you need is
a good communicator that is able to act the part and exact his
determined response from those listening. And there are a lot of
them around.
The last authentic healer was Jesus Christ himself, along
with his Apostles and some of their immediate Disciples. But
after that there were no real healers on demand. Anyone after
them who allegedly healed people has always had great controversy
associated with them.
Quite a few corrupt preachers have had very embarrassing
consequences as a result of being caught “dead in their tracks.”
All of these charlatans are too stupid to realize their awesome
responsibilities and have failed the Christian faith because
their greed blinds their illegal, opportunistic endeavors.
Then we have another issue to deal with. Most ministers
today would probably say I’m playing around with the devil
because of my involvement in this mysterious, ancient Asian chi
development…that allegedly “has” ties with the occult. One of the
things these people don’t understand, this training can be
entirely separate from the occult; you don’t have to “include”
demons/spirits in your training as my teacher does, nor does he
push this aspect. Whatever you do you have the choice to glorify
God; you have the choice, no matter whatever it is.
And there are myopic people everywhere, not just in
Christianity. And all seem intent upon supporting their ignorance
by judging others and not knowing all the facts. They simply do
not understand or know enough to speak intelligently about our
dormant ability that God had given us originally. Our life energy
that keeps us alive is called by many names: God’s spirit, chi,
prana, etc, etc. They do not know we are all born with this
latent power in us. And everyone has this life force that some of
us are trying to develop, and which was given to us by none other
than God himself. This life force is passed from mother to child.
Our distant families from the beginning of time to our children
today have this power within them waiting to be developed; we’ve
just lost the knowledge as we have lost so much of our past
already. In fact, God’s “chosen” race, the Jews, have always
known about chi and used it in their Kaballah practices for many
reasons. So I suppose this isn’t good enough for judgmental,
know-it-alls.
To further support my point, these powers do seep out
unexpectedly at very rare times in some people who has never
trained. When this does happen, I believe it is from some
accidental quirk in our physiology that we don’t understand. And,
when a human being does have something mysterious happen to them,
no one relates these incidents with demonic connections; people
just accept it as a miracle. But these rare “events” can be seen
regularly in some men who have developed their energy like Pak
John and few others in China where it is still going on and yet
they are regarded by many as being possessed.
 While a certain level of chi development is known among
millions of Chinese who train in chi gong daily, they’re familiar
with it because of their teachers occasionally demonstrate what
little they’ve developed, plus it is deeply ingrained in their
history.
Recently on TV, a very well-known man of the cloth and his
wife publicly admitted she had a near death experience when she
almost died from an auto wreck. She told about all the details
how she floated above her body and saw close family members
before she returned back to her body. This is unheard of in
Christianity, but she experienced it and went public with it. No
one ever talks of such matters in Christianity! It is foolishly
considered satanic because the majority of the people, Christian
or not, don’t understand it. And this has gone on from the
beginning of time. It is human nature to denigrate what you don’t
understand. I think because people believe if it isn’t in the
bible, then it cannot be true. The bible is painfully silent on
all this and other subjects as well. And if wee deal with
anything we don’t understand, or in question, the answer is we
must find a way to glorify God no matter what happens.
There are a few rare times some of us, had an event were our
inner energy popped up without realizing what happened.
Sometimes, people demonstrate abilities occasionally that
completely confound us with how they do it.
It is as a result of our inner energy that activates areas
of our human potential that we don’t understand and simply call
them “special” gifts. Normally, people have no idea how to
develop these “special gifts” or keep it going. Any illustration
of rare abilities that few people seldom exhibit correlates
directly to three aspects: the higher amount of innate inner
energy they have unknowingly developed, or a natural,
physiological breach of nature that somehow manifests itself, or
it develops without realizing it. But we all are born with a
certain amount of natural inner energy just waiting to be
developed. And most people don’t know this energy can be removed
or manipulated for various results by highly trained
practitioners.
Normally, those who have developed their inner energy
without knowing it have actually been practicing chi gong. People
do all sorts of things they are not aware of. For example, some
people naturally breathe in a slow rhythmic manner while in a
deep concentrated focus…which is just one common method of chi
gong training. …And who would know?
The first level in the Mo Pai system is nothing more than
concentrated meditation and a special method of breathing, plus
one other factor I am unable to mention. But it is pretty much
the same in the first level as all the other chi gong development
systems.
All chi development systems always begin with meditation.
But from there chi gong and nai gong begin to separate and go off
into their different directions.
Most chi gong systems can be fairly similar to one another,
but there are two things all chi gong systems must do: they
accumulate only yang energy; and then send it in a microcosmic
orbit around their body (some chi gong schools used two orbits).
But the system in which the Mo Pai’s training is
accomplished actually causes the yin and yang energy that is
accumulated go to their respective locations in our bodies: the
yin goes to the perineum area and the yang goes to the dan tien
area
Since we all are born with a given amount of natural inner
energy, yin and yang, you still need a great deal more to
accumulate in your body from the environment in order to develop.
 When your meditation and breathing is done in a specific
manner, you will attain a “precise” physical sign that will let
you know for certain you are doing it correctly.
Actually, in the Mo Pai system there are two signs that will
arrive within your body and validate your development letting you
know you are doing everything correct.
And once your body is full of enough yang energy, it then
has to be manipulated by other methods to develop the dan tien up
to the second level. And the second level is where Mo Pai’s
system begins to deviate from chi gong.
People who have had inadvertent exposures of their chi
abilities have no idea where it came from and they don’t know
what to do next with it. They usually find themselves at an
impasse or dead-end. Consequently, they can’t develop beyond that
level. In all cases this temporary manifestation of chi either
fades away because of the lack of knowledge for further
developing or it was a quirk of nature and never happens again.
A few of those people that experienced inadvertently a
single manifestation of a psychic ability, they usually drift off
into the phony “Psychic world” quackery trying to prolong what
they experienced, but it never comes back. While most all
psychics are fakes, the rare few authentic psychics are
unfortunately thrown into the same cauldron as the fakes.
But one of the problems with authentic psychics, because
they have not developed their inner energy, they remain at a
infant level and what they psychically see is bits and pieces and
speak in vague descriptions of their target. However, once in a
while they can be very close on the target, but that usually
doesn’t happen very often.
You may have heard about some of the strange stories of what
Tibetan priests, or what rare, true Indian yogi’s can do, this is
a whole different category; they have developed their chi
abilities to extraordinary levels and are never vague or
sporadic. They know the true secrets of how to develop these
latent abilities we all have in us, and, have been doing so for
thousands of years. These men, and some women, have trained in
specific levels that develop these skills such a degree that they
can be 100 percent with any given event. It is like these trained
ascetics combine their developed psychic skill with their OBE
(Out of Body Experience) skill to view an event that they were
not present, and talk as if they were."
Unfortunately, all this has been noticed by opportunists.
They conjure up tricks to make themselves appear as if they are a
“magic” man and “reel” people in and take their money. And they
come in all makes and sizes, even some chi masters are becoming
aware of the wealth they can make from people and are taking
advantage of it. Just because a chi master has great skills, does
not mean they are above immorality. No they have to use a toilet
like everyone else. It is because of that single aspect that
illustrates they are still very susceptible to human desires and
frailties as we have seen in the last few years with a couple
high level masters in China. These few highly developed masters
have started not only to charge students, but charge them
enormous fees. And when they do, they malign the legacy of chi
schools and the integrity of their own position.
Chi development all through history has always been passed
from teacher to student(s) with no money involved. However, there
was money given to them for their services and upkeep from the
student’s families, if they could afford it. In many cases,
rather than money given, support was also given in food and it
usually would be meager. But skilled, true teachers/masters were
known for their benevolence, not wealth, as a few are today. And
since there is money involved, as never before, it opens up the
opportunities for frauds.
 There are a few simple signs of knowing if an alleged master
is a fraud or not. True masters, if they are wealthy, play down
their wealth by doing gratis deeds for mankind. And they don’t
allow others to worship them in one way or another. Plus, they
don’t allow crowds to follow them. But most importantly, they
follow an unspoken rule, they remain humble and accept whatever
is given them so they can continue training students and helping
the sick. Many times when out and about populated areas, masters
have been known to do something good for people without anyone
knowing it was done by them.
These behaviors are not readily seen in today’s world;
modern day teachers of chi development schools find themselves
inadvertently in a position they should not be. Also, there is an
added new problem—they have to make a living. We live in a
different world today than when many of yesteryear masters were
roaming about taking “hand-outs” from their supporters. Despite
their meager existence, their life was full, there was balance
and integrity.
Today, once people find out about any kind of master, the
news quickly finds its way on the Internet. Then we have the
problem with these people from all over the world jumping at the
chance to become a student. And thus begins the opportunity for
these money hungry masters to immediately raise their prices.
Every modern master/teacher has the potential to fail with
their integrity and ignore their time-honored legacy, because
being human, they are susceptible to sin like everyone else.
Since we are all human and in today’s world there are some
things that some people just can’t seem to be able to overcome,
especially when it comes to opportunities they’ve never had
before. And China is a good example. People don’t normally equate
the Chinese with being greedy, but when you have the potential of
making lots of money...we, no matter who you are, usually take
it.
I am specifically talking about one very high level teacher
in China today who was given his training gratis from his three
nomadic, high level teachers, according to a book that was
written by two of his personal students. The book told about how
the three teachers went on a journey around China and took on a
single student to teach him all the knowledge of their chi system
in order that it might be preserved. In fact, this was not that
long ago, sometime after the fifties.
One would think that this student’s experience would have
taken place further back in time, as the fifties and sixties are
rather recent, because the story is more akin to the olden days
than modern day. It is very much like the old romantic journeys
about heroes and their journeys. However, this period was just
before China had reached new heights of enormous growth and
prosperity, when such an adventurous undertaking could yet still
take place.
This man who spent much of his youth learning from his
teachers, I have heard he now is charging enormous amounts of
money. This is very upsetting news. What he was given freely to
him, strictly for the preservation of lost knowledge, he now
charges not only money, but huge sums of money.
This particular master is said to be, mentioned by the car-
salesman student, to be on a higher levels than my teacher Pak
John… However, this remains to be seen. And if he is, he is in a
totally different system and it doesn’t have the levels to
develop power that Mo Pai develops because it is still only based
upon the development of yang energy. This systems probably has a
much different chronological levels system where its power comes
much later than nai gong. I know that this Chinese master is
highly developed in some abilities Pak John isn’t capable of
doing. But then again, I am not fully aware of all the abilities
Pak John is capable of doing either. He has always shown me
something different every time I’ve been with him. I’ve never
asked him to show me everything he can do.
And we have to remember, you can’t trust this car-salesman
guy because his focus is totally on himself. So of course
everything he does for others has a price tag and stealthily
reroutes everything to appear as a good guy, and all for his
benefit. I have found that one of his greatest assets is his lip
service; he has the ability to sell ice to Eskimos. So, what he
says can’t be trusted because he mixes it with some truth. And
that is enough for some to be convinced he’s authentic.
No one knows exactly how the secrets of developing chi
started or where it came from. I believe there might be a clue
however, Adam, the first man, was designed with articulate
perfection by God, as well as his perfect environment in which he
lived. All this allowed him to live 920 years. Think about it,
for all those years your genetics would have had to be so pure in
order for you to exist for that period of time. There would not
be any of the DNA accidents to go astray like evolutionists
mistakenly say that happens.
From Adam all the way to Noah, the earth had an ice canopy
surrounding it, thus preventing rain and ultraviolet light form
entering the earth which allowed man the ability to continue
aging. The earth could hold moister without the process of rain,
which also is substantiated in the bible. This perfect
“biospheric” condition allowed plants and animals to continue
growing to enormous sized because the harmful sunlight wouldn’t
destroy our body’s skin cells causing us to age more quickly. And
once the canopy was broken, mankind was exposed to sunlight and
immediately the aging process dropped to what it is today.
 This is why we see giant fossils of plants and animals. The
sunlight was refracted and defused causing perfect conditions for
life to continue growing. It’s theorized that Adam’s mind was
superior to ours because of his raw pureness allowing him to do
many things we can’t do today, like communicate with animals…as
he somehow had the ability to call all the animals from around
the world to board his ark for sustaining each of the species.
And how else could he have done that? Adam also was made capable
for literally naming all the animals in the world…and who could
do that today?
Also associated with that, twins have been researched to
find out how they communicate between themselves from miles
apart. However, science is looking in the wrong direction. The
connection between twins is caused from their like-same chi
(inner energy) on an unknown genetic level that hasn’t been
discovered yet by science. And this would also allow for a
natural connection between other people, once they learn how to
tap into this ability.
Despite this unusual aspect in twins, man has lost their
genetic purity because of several earth changing events by God.
For one, the flood caused the earth’s canopy to fall apart
allowing the sun’s radiation to directly hit the earth and man
started his degenerating processes from then on. Our age
illustrates this by only being able to live a little over a
hundred years.
Mongoloidism is an example which also clearly demonstrates
that our genetics have degenerated, and, at the same time proves
it wasn’t always this way. We know today that thousands of years
ago people propagated from within their own families without the
fear or results of any human defects. Back then the genetics were
so pure in mankind that families could intermingle without any
results of mongoloidism. Through eons of time man’s genetic
purity became saturated with so much genetic contamination from
intermingling with family members that things changed. However,
just as mongoloidism occurred, so does a fraction of genetic
purity also carry over in some people are able to display that
occur on rare occasions.
All our ancient ancestors came from a common family and grew
from that genetic pool. Then when this grew into bigger families
and migrated to various locations. Now, all these new people were
made up of earlier related families. Their pureness lasted long
enough to allow human beings to populate the globe before the
genetic pool began to dissipate. It was at this point our
genetics deteriorated from intermixing so much that our genes are
no longer pure, thus causing mongoloidism and other defects to
occur as a result. Despite that, there has been scientific proof
that a sometimes there is a small genetic carry over that
continues from all our past ancestors. We can see this in today,
because people still carry their ancestor’s genes, it often times
will show up visibly like the color of eyes and hair as well as
genetic defects. What health issues you have today have been
proven they came from your ancestors.
Another abnormal aspect of man is the fact that he uses only
a small portion of his brain. The brain has the capacity to do a
lot more than what we understand at this time. There obviously
was a good reason for the unlimited use of the brain, but science
has yet to find it. Since we have only touched a small portion of
the brain, look at what incredible inventions we have created
already from just using a small amount of our brain. If and when
we are able to utilize the full capacity of our brain, there
would be an enormous leap of technology.
We have the genetic capacity for incredible abilities with
our chi. It actually proves that not only we once could do
marvelous things, but also supports the fact that it is a carry
over from our human origin.
We still have legends which have been passed down with hints
of what ancient man was capable of. In some cases we have blatant
proof that man in fact had extraordinary capacities most of which
is unknown to the general population today. Fortunately, this
proof is here and available for those that has done their
research in either chi gong or the more enigmatic nai gong
training.
Despite the fact that both nai gong and chi gong take years
to develop, chi gong is more quickly developed because it
develops only the yang. Fortunately, most people are not
interested in taking the time to achieve some of the
extraordinary abilities one may obtain from either chi gong or
nai gong or we would have a huge mess.
Out of the hundreds of students my teacher has had through
the years, only two have stayed committed to their training for
over 10 years straight. Oddly enough, one is me and the one was
selected by Pak John’s ancestor spirit to assume the leadership
of the school.
I might touch on something many don’t consider. When Pak
John first began nai gong training, like everyone else his goals
were not anywhere near benevolent by any means. His desire for
attaining superhuman abilities came from man’s natural propensity
to be bigger and better than everyone else.
Most all people will cover their hidden attitude/agenda
rather than admitting to things like this. People usually want to
give a more kindly explanation for why they want to learn chi
development, like helping others. How do I know this, because of
my own experience, plus, most seekers come directly from martial
arts. And, Pak John was a rather famous kung fu fighting champion
who happens to be a very small man. So of course men want to be
capable of overcoming any issues that is bigger than they are.
Why else do people really get involved in martial arts?...just
because it’s a wonderful thing to do, or because they feel a need
to be able to defend themselves?
Anyway, this is the basic reason for why men gravitate to
this inner energy development. But these alleged chi authorities
who usually have never trained in chi development seem to think
they know best for others when they took up martial arts
themselves…which is a fighting skill. And these clowns will
criticize me and others like me as to why we want to develop
these powers! And, what they don’t also realize is the fact that
after many years, the original desire to learn loses it value and
eventually turns into a more humanitarian desire. But you won’t
be able to tell these “know-it-alls” this, they are already the
authorities on everything, just ask them any question and they
will always give you a ready answer. Sadly, they will never
humbly say, I am unfamiliar and can’t give you an answer. These
pseudo-authorities like to hear themselves talk and usually try
to sway you over to their thinking. This is what you would call a
limited mind. I remember when I first mentioned what I saw in the
Ring of Fire to my head-martial arts instructor; he said to me I
was living in fantasy and should not believe everything I see.
And if I followed him I would have never experienced my adventure
with Pak John or any of the other things that occurred along the
way in a country on the other side of the world.
Just because someone is an authority in “one” areas somehow
gives them the idea they know everything else going on in the
world. And by virtue of them being our authority in one area, we
should listen to them as they know best.
I believe many people eventually come to a very critical
point in their lives and discover that martial arts skills are
just not enough to fulfill themselves so they either act as if
they are authorities on everything, including chi systems, to
overcome this, or, they venture out and discover what else is in
the world they have no idea about.
Besides, who wants to admit they are not good enough or that
they spent a lot of time training and it still doesn’t make them
feel confident about themselves?
Inner energy is the answer; and this is what happened for
Pak John. Yet these pseudo authorities don’t address the reasons
why he wanted to train. They seem to ignore this fact and
discourage prospective students who have exactly the same desire
as Pak John. These ignoramuses’ only wish they had the
opportunity to train in the end-all greatest systems for self
protection while obtaining the end fear. I think they are envious
and extremely lazy as they continue telling prospective students
to seek other more equitable things instead of the direction they
wish to learn.
No, this isn’t anyone’s destiny following lazy, opinionated,
tired, martial art clowns who have turned into couch potatoes.
I’ve heard on some occasions that we simpletons have something
missing and need to reevaluate going in this direction. I think
they need to get off their butts and get a life and look after
themselves instead of pushing their values on people who don’t
want to sit on couches the rest of their lives. And to make
matters worse, there are just too many guys like this on
different Internet talk forums. And what really makes me upset,
there are quite a few people visiting these forums who seek to
learn the esoteric art of nai gong and even chi gong. Yet, the
couch potatoes know what is best for everyone…while doing nothing
to improve them selves.
When I first met Pak John he had about three or four very
lackadaisical Indonesian students and about the same ten years
later (2000). There were more and would show up when something
was required, but none were dedicated. Apparently, none have the
right qualities it takes to endure all the dedication one needs
to develop in this discipline. And this is one of the reasons why
Westerners were admitted by Pak John. I also found that these
students were know-it-alls as well. And they are in every
country, you can’t get away from them. I would suppose they
become that way because they know they don’t have what it takes,
but still want to be involved with this profound mystical and
very powerful master.
It is really a privilege to not only become a student of Pak
John, but also I’ve seen and talked to a man that legends are
made from. And these lethargic Indonesian students don’t seem to
appreciate him as we Westerners do. Unfortunately for us
Westerners, Pak John doesn’t recognize this.
For those who want to have these legendary abilities, I have
to tell you it doesn’t come from wishing, or talking about it, or
faking it as many do; it only comes from long, dedicated, daily
practice.
One of the main reasons the Chinese have been using chi gong
abilities is for their health. They’ve been doing it for well
over a few thousand years with astounding results I might add.
Recently, it has had some public attention and been
nonchalantly looked at by some American doctors, but that’s about
it…nothing has really come of it, not because it isn’t real, but
rather it’s because doctors in American have a totally different
agenda as well as the desire for immediate results, i.e. it takes
too many years to develop the skills when drugs seem to be their
answer for everything. Plus, they can’t seem to find a way to
make money from it yet.
It is mainly chi gong practitioners who have taken things
into their own hands; their therapy has sprung up in various
parts of the U.S. as well as the rest of the world. Up against
them is the mighty, monetary hungry, God-like A.M.A. (American
Medical Association) who will have nothing to do with chi gong.
No, they are too sophisticated and intellectual for this hocus-
pocus sort of stuff. They will probably stall any legitimacy it
has gained in the U.S., and because it isn’t technical or refined
enough for them. So we may never see the rightful place it should
have in our health system. But if and when chi gong therapy finds
any legitimacy, you can bet the A.M.A. will get involved, despite
the thousands of years it has cured and saved the lives of most
of the Chinese population.
Without concern from most American health institutions, one
doctor has privately verified the authenticity of energy being
emanated from the hands of chi gong doctors. Upon his study he
found that cancer cells are affected and die as a result of being
exposed to several of the frequencies that make up the chi energy
within us.
There are several other unusual therapies gaining popularity
around the world, as well as in America. I believe they are
nothing more than systems that utilize some of our inner energy.
And this would be the reason why it can’t go much further. They
are considered a weak approach so they can’t utilize the full
potential. And this is because they don’t know higher levels of
development. Maybe after a thousand years of practice they’ll
develop like chi gong in China.
While some have tried these new fangled systems and
benefited from them, some people aren’t quite as successful.
Either you have some results or you don’t. There is no middle
ground. This is the reason why they haven’t been widely accepted
despite their slow growth. I guess it appeals to certain people.
This is by no means to say that people haven’t been healed,
but, it is nothing more than a hit or miss. And some of these new
age therapies work better than others depending upon certain
physiological factors involved too. The problem I see, if it
doesn’t work, people are out all that money. Then the question
is, are they willing to try another new age therapy that costs a
lot of money to see if they can be healed with that one? These
new therapies are becoming almost as expensive as going to a
regular doctor.
I once went to a local, alleged “healer” to see if he could
help me with a few of my menacing problems I’ve had to contend
with nearly all my life. In my introduction with him he told me
about himself and what he has done to help people, and who he has
helped, like that was supposed to convince me he was legitimate?
I thought this was odd because doctors don’t brag about the same
things. When someone does this it tells me they have to validate
themselves to convince me into believing it will heal me,
therefore these therapies are “subjective.” I am of the mind that
healing should not be subjective, either it works or it doesn’t.
It is like the clown that said the reason he was unable to knock
over a guy was because he raised his little toe!
Many of these frauds use psychological methods to convince
you into “believing” that you will be healed. And in many cases
people are psychotically sick and cured by psychological means.
However, I am too pragmatic to be manipulated like that. I
believe if it is a worthy method of healing, then it should prove
itself objectively…that is the only true method of healing; when
something can help you without your thinking or hoping it will
work. I reason, if all it is that we help ourselves in believing,
then we don’t need these pseudo “healers.” We can do it
ourselves! The problem lies in the fact that people want others
to take care of them. People will spend tons of money for someone
to tell them what they already know, but don’t want to do it.
Much of the time these new therapies are pretty much unknown
and untested because they’ve only been around a decade or so.
Plus, most people that are sick have no idea these new therapies
exist. Many will try just about anything because they are so
desperate. So when a friend tells them about a new therapy,
people will try it.
What is so strange about all these new therapies, all the
therapists act as if they know-it-alls also, despite the fact
that their particular modality has NOT been around for very long,
and there isn’t much in the way to prove “their” specialty
actually does anything! It’s strange how these beginners have
taken their infant knowledge and stretched it out to sound like
an authentic established, healing therapy!
Personally, I’ve used acupuncture several times and had no
success, but that’s not to say something wouldn’t work on some
other malady I may have. I’ve tried another new age therapy
called “Cranial Sacral.” Strange as it was, it kicked in after
three treatments however. I would have thought it a scam had I
not been pushed into going two more times. And, I didn’t have to
contribute my hope to make it work. It really helped me with some
pain issues I’ve had to deal with. But later, when the woman who
treated me was injured in a car accident and unable to do therapy
any longer, I found another woman who also did Cranial Sacral and
found that she had no effect upon me.
If all these new age therapists would visit Indian or
Tibetan monasteries or even Chinese medicine schools, they may
find some connections between their weak system and the ancient,
authentic methods that consistently work. If they would do this
they wouldn’t have the infrequent results or have to reinvent the
wheel, and they would be consistent in their health care results.
We will continually see these new age therapies grow in
popularity while people are willing to try them despite their
inability to exhibit a better cure rate.
 Chi, on the other hand, has been used for thousands of years
primarily to help people regain their health with tremendous
results from well trained practitioners; else it would have been
junked. None of these new therapies understand that it is chi
they are working with, however, it is only a very, very small
amount. The Chinese have found that if they manipulate our inner
energy, they can cure just about anyone of anything.
With all the many different ancient modalities that use chi,
practitioners know only too well this well-grounded fact: if a
person’s chi is removed, you’ll die; if it is manipulated using
certain methods you can be cured of your illness.
I fully understand this aspect because of several occasions
when I personally had my chi displaced…in a small dose. It was
also at this time I realized from my experience how it might kill
someone as well, as the sensation is extremely overpowering
leaving one totally helpless.
What exactly is chi, and the reasons why we have it? Several
Asian cultures are well versed in this and are familiar with part
of the answer. In America, it isn’t quite so straightforward. It
seems that for most of us it is beyond our ability to accept or
even understand it, as we don’t have any history with it to
really know anything. But what makes it so difficult is that the
people seem to “always” take the attitude almost to the level of
being antagonistically authoritative on everything…despite
knowing very little or nothing about many subjects. And America
is full of them. It is this attitude that helps prevent our
development of our inner energy—we’re just too smart to know
better. Yet, on the other hand, one-billion Chinese “know” it
works and have been using it for several thousand years.
Chi has an aspect about it that is a little like
electricity; we know how to manipulate it and use it, but we
don’t quite understand what it is exactly. Chi however, is the
very source of what our bodies exist on for life. While you can
live a short time without food, but like air, if your chi is
removed abruptly from you, you will instantaneously die.
God designed our life upon this life sustaining energy, it
causes all life to continue functioning; it is interconnected
with eternity and our soul. Without it all life will cease to
exist. It is connected to God by way of his breath. It ignites
life to begin and continue; it is part of our spirituality, and
has been with us from the very beginning of time. God breathed in
man to give life, and to develop our inner energy we develop it
by our breath as well. We can’t create it, but only accumulate,
develop and manipulate it.
Unfortunately, man in all his glory has reached a point in
his pride he has developed a completely different scenario other
than what God originally intended. This new direction caused man
to develop new religions to support his prideful power of
developed inner energy, and ignore the reality of God’s total
balance of his creation.
All spiritual things have a power that most of us can’t seem
to appreciate or understand, let alone ever think about it. But
by taping into our life-energy, which is spiritual, it allows us
to use this powerful force to some degree and experience just a
fraction of the eternal power God created. Where else could this
life energy have come from if not from our creator God? Evolution
alone isn’t capable of explaining such objectivity in life as God
has in his design.
However, we can only come to understand a small part of this
by relating how to develop our own inner energy through God’s
plan. If you follow what man has created, you’ll spend your life,
and after life, in a state of confusion and continual work for
perfection, never knowing when it will end or where it will take
you. Life after death is actually all about uncertainty based
upon the decision you make now.
And “uncertainty” is not a good scenario to live by because
there is no security. Life is about security, knowing who we are
and where we are going…and this comes from God.
He is the same today as he was in the beginning of time to
the end of time. And therefore, by virtue of the security he has
given us, we don’t have to worry about the future.
Man instinctively knows he isn’t capable of perfection in
this “life” or any other they think exists. Only egotists will
say this isn’t true, but what do they have to support what they
say? And, how does a puny man usurp what an eternal creator God
or all existence has produced?...there is no comparison! Yet,
mankind in all his continual failing glory thinks he knows best
and relies upon himself for his future. And in some cases, man
will seek not God for wisdom, but will seek answers from other
sources that didn’t create all existence. I find this troubling
that people innately go after spirits for their answers when
spirits had noting to do with God’s creative works. In fact,
spirits are created by God and it would be impossible for them to
have all the knowledge he has and would be a poor choice for
help.
Yet, we have my teacher, who, for a long time I thought was
not a Christian because of his involvement with spirits. And
since he is a Christian, this not only makes things worse for
him, but causes everyone else to question his credibility: is he
a hypocrite for saying he believes in God and yet ignores what he
tell him to do? God, under no uncertain circumstances keep his
laws from those that believe him, so there are no excuses. I’ve
found that each culture that has embraced not only Christianity,
but other ones as well, will always, always keep their cultural
peculiarities intact as they twist God’s Word around to keep
things comfortable. And I have a feeling this may be the case
with my teacher. And this, according to God is not acceptable.
We who are living have not only a responsibility to God but
even if there were no God, we still have the “need” to help
mankind. This is an innate need of life, there will always be the
less fortunate, sick and the aged. Everyone at one time or
another needs help, and whose responsibility is that?...yes, us;
we all must help one another.
For many years I’ve struggled trying to understand my
teacher’s association with spirit-demons and his relationship
with God. God is the only one we are supposed to have anything to
do with; following a spirit unequivocally means you are following
God. I just don’t get how my teacher can justify his life by
doing this.
Like my teacher, for thousands of years the Chinese seem to
have thought this knowledge of God’s is supposed to be kept
secret by them. They don’t seem to account for the fact that it
is innately in each one of us waiting to be utilized for the sake
of overcoming man’s ills in the world.
What the Chinese and my teacher don’t’ realize is that
“charity” (love) is what God used to establish the existence of
man in the world. He never caused us to hide what he has given to
all mankind. And because this knowledge originated by God it
“must” be imparted to those who seek it to help those in the
world, or it is a waste of time to have created it. And nothing
God created should ever be wasted.
My teacher should know that his vile spirit/demon is
responsible for keeping this knowledge from the world (isolated),
and therefore must be considered a malevolent act.
How can anyone be so adverse to the idea of not perpetuating
the development of our inner energy to help the sick? How can one
person like my teacher help all the sick in the world? He can’t!
This is why God gave us knowledge so we can impart it though many
people. Even if John could teacher a hundred students how to work
with our inner energy to help others it is still not enough to
help the world, you need thousands and thousands! And yet, this
vile demon-spirit continues to keep this knowledge isolated in a
tiny country where most people have no idea it exists.
It must be freely given, as it wasn’t meant to be a
franchise or privately owned. And in addition to this, God said
there were no secrets to be held from us…which would include the
knowledge of developing inner energy. But trying to convince an
Mo Pai, Indonesian Christian of this appears to be impossible.
My teacher’s family “is” almost entirely Christian, and they
have told me on numerous occasions that it pains them their
father delves into the demonic world on every Chinese New Year! I
wish I could understand his justification.

Chapter 17

The new student from Australia turned out to the type of

person you don’t want anything to do with. If this guy could have
put as much energy into his training instead of trying to achieve
total control of the Mo Pai, he could have been a good student.
It’s sad because I would have liked to have been friends, he does
have some good points. But the way he treats people makes it hard
to get along with him.
Like the Chinese, he seems to think he is the sole purveyor
of this knowledge, harboring the idea that it is supposed to be
literally “kept” secret from the world and disseminated at his
discretion.
 I remember how he used to tell me that I shouldn’t talk to
anyone about this knowledge, and to keep it within our immediate
circles, as it might get into the wrong hands…and it did…his!
I also found he has some egomaniacal issues with a powerful
craving for attention. If you cross him he will do all he can to
make you pay severely.
For a long time I was completely unaware of his growing
egocentric behavior and the things he was trying to make himself
out to be. For a long time I did not have access to the Internet;
I found he was running around several “Talk Forums” spending a
lot of time on them. This was rather perplexing because at first
I didn’t understand his secret agendas. I wondered why he never
answered my calls or emails, yet spent time “talking” about the
Mo Pai with strangers and never helping them learn anything.
I realized this pseudo student literally tried to become
“the” authority representing our school on the Internet, and
anywhere else he can dig his heels in…while being nothing more
than a fraud. In fact, his behavior has reached such a peak of
envy of my status and dedication that he began to avoid me. When
I tried to find out what his problem was he became worse and
threatened “to get” me, but apparently holds himself back because
he knows what I might be able to do to him with my inner energy.
It is so difficult to deal with, egocentricity, angered jealousy
and lies all at the same time.
It was my teacher who told me to teach this guy how to do
the first two levels…because he said I was, and I quote, his
“superior.” Up to that time I had no idea John had any ranking,
but apparently he does. But after this, this guy began little
behaviors that exposed his disdain toward rank and me. And to
offset this, he went so far as to tell people that I taught him
incorrectly…when it turns out to be nothing short of his
inability to follow instructions and dedicate himself.
 When I first taught this guy his first level instructions,
he seems to have forgotten that every aspect of my instructions
was done in front of his father. Both asked questions all the way
through the training. And if that wasn’t enough, the training was
repeated by him in front of and verified by our teacher. It isn’t
in our teacher’s capacity to allow for error, so he would
naturally catch any and all incorrect teaching, so checking is
part of his leadership requirements…but this clown seems not to
remember or mention this when he tries to discredit me by telling
people I didn’t show him correctly.
Our teacher is a perfectionist when it comes to the proper
techniques and correct training. Pak John also checks us
periodically as well as intuitively makes sure nothing is wrong.
After all these years he can check you without you realizing it.
He is unusually good at catching problems and knowing what
to do about them before they get too far. And, our training is
really simplistic with very few aspects to remember, so it isn’t
difficult to follow the training regimen we’ve been given. And if
anyone messes up, it is actually their fault.
The first level in the Mo Pai School is simply meditation
done in a certain way. It is also very much the same as many,
many other schools have as their first level, and there just
isn’t any mystery or difficulty once you learn it. The mystery
only comes from the fact that it is not taught unless you are a
Mo Pai student.
The second level is nothing more than more meditation plus a
type of exercise. It also has some familiarity with a few other
chi gong schools, so, no big deal there.
But for whatever reason his guy had, he decided later it was
in his best interest to discredit me in front of our teacher when
I was not there to defend myself. He tried to blame me for things
I had nothing to do with and wasn’t even there. He also said
things on the Talk Forums that I was so incompetent that I
purposely tried to teach him something entirely different than
what he was supposed to learn. Anything he can use against me,
even if it is a lie, he was clearly doing it.
Because this guy is the type of person he is, rather than
blame him self for his error and then correct it as most mature
people would do, he seems to want to take others down with him.
Even from the very beginning of my association with this guy
I’ve felt resentment from him. Through the years I’ve learned he
is incapable of friendship because of his unwarranted jealousy
toward me and many other people, including the Greek guy.
I also found he has manipulated even our teacher to believe
his lies. For example, Pak John told me to tell him to make a
copy of a tape that had the next form I was supposed to learn.
After I contacted him he stalled and stalled for over three
years! I finally called Pak John and told him I was having
trouble getting a copy of the tape, and could he would send me
the tape instead. He became irritated and said I was supposed to
be this guy superior and he should send it. He seemed very
irritated.
And later, our teacher seemed to be quelled by the way this
guy makes things up. And somehow, I found myself being the bad
guy and this didn’t make sense.
It hasn’t always been flowers with my teacher either; I
might mention that even he creates problems. One of the problems
I’ve had to deal with is his procrastination; he pass’s the buck
all too often. Pak John originally told me he had sent a tape to
me, only later I found that he hadn’t. It seems he left it up to
one of his unconcerned, and couldn’t careless grown sons. It
seems they are not interested in helping foreigners, even if you
are a student of his fathers. And then there is the problem about
not being able to rely on some of the things my teacher said.
More than I would like to remember, he was not around when he
said he would, despite making arrangements in advance and
traveling thousands of miles to see him.
Just after our visit in 1996 with our teacher and ready to
leave, Pak John encouraged us (his father also) to go to Bali
together. I was in agreement because I really got along with his
dad and thought we would have fun.
After we arrived in Bali I remember having a conversation
with this guy (Dicky) about martial arts; he said that he was
learning a little of a certain style periodically from some guy
in a distant city. I remember him saying that this other guy was
very good and wished he could go more often but could only go
maybe once a month.
Surprisingly, not too long after this he somehow manipulated
his unranked, non-tested, non-belted status into an alleged
master…and to top that off he started a school?! I was shocked
when I found out. And of course he didn’t want to let me find
out.
You can’t help wonder where all this come from? However, if
you him, it is consistent with the behavior of this guy. He
desires to be above everyone else and will do whatever it takes
to achieve this status. And to make matter worse, he also knows
how to use his mouth to make things go his way. He is a bonafide
opportunist-persuader.
And whenever I would talk to him about certain issues I felt
were important, he would become silent or change the subject. It
was impossible to find out anything from him. And when I did get
anything out of him I always wanted to run it by our teacher to
see if it was true or not. And Pak John’s answers were never
consistent with what this guy ever said! Not that it really
mattered anymore; I just became aware and understood his
personality type and wanted nothing more to do with him.
 About five years ago I got an email from another person from
Australia wanting to talk to me (I’ll call him George).
Surprisingly, he wanted to talk to me about Dicky. He said he had
been one of his students and wanted to let me know what had
happened. I was taken aback by this and didn’t understand at the
moment, why me!
He said that he was interested in going to visit Pak John to
become a student, and when he tried to talk to Dicky he became
enraged and threatened him if he did.
George said that he felt it wasn’t up to Dicky whether Pak
John would see him or not. He did some research on his own and
found our teacher’s address and made arrangements to meet him.
When he arrived, Pak John was willing to accept him and he
learned the first level. He went back to Australia and casually
mentioned what he did to some other students. But when, Dicky
heard about this he went ballistic and struck him in the chest
with such force that suffered pain for a long time. He was
ravaged with expletives and humiliated in front of the class and
kicked out on the spot. The next day he had mysterious
threatening phone calls saying he should not ever go back to see
John and stay in his home. And Dicky represents the Mo Pai in
Australia…
The second Westerner (the Greek) that was admitted to the
school (around 94) was not considered a student by 1996. I know
this may come as a surprise to some people, but I am reporting
what Pak John said to me. After all, I never met the Greek to
pass judgment.
Something happened that caused Pak John to come to this
conclusion. He actually told me the first time (1995) that he
wasn’t happy with the Greek guy, but was more adamant about it in
’96. He told me that he didn’t want the guy to come around any
longer.
 One of Pak John’s close friends (Henkey) told me it was
because of the guy’s abrupt temper when I asked about the guy.
And then about year later, Pak John was again terribly
disappointment about the book this guy published. And apparently
this was the last nail in the coffin. Despite that, my teacher
and the Greek had remained somewhat on a sociable basis, which
was really difficult for me to understand.
It’s a shame, there should have been a great camaraderie
between the three of us Westerners. I was willing and went out of
my way to try and facilitate whatever I could to help this
happen.
I got one of the rare calls from Dicky early in 1998, before
I went to see Pak John. He whined about how he was unable to
train and wanted to know how I was so dedicated. He was also
discouraged because his father didn’t understand why he wasn’t
using his time for a steady job and didn’t want him to spend his
money going over to see our teacher all the time.
I decided that I would make an extra trip to visit him after
I finish visiting with my teacher to see if I could encourage and
lift his spirits. I didn’t care about the money because I was
hoping I could help him (Round trip over $500). But alas, while I
was there a week, he only gave me two hours of his time and never
showed up again.
But, all my efforts to try and have a bond, it just wasn’t
to be. And you really can’t when both of these guys had different
agendas wanting to keep all they know all to themselves.
I found this really bizarre because the other few Westerners
never had secret agendas, or wanted to screw anyone, they simply
wanted to be humble students.
I thought it was some kind of reality disconnect with Dicky
because he seemed to want his own students to think he was
training under some secret, mysterious system that only he is
able to know and the rightful inheritor of the knowledge. It is
amazing how people can get so carried away with themselves.
When I read in a few of the Internet forums, several people
apparently became disenchanted with him (Dicky) despite his
clever efforts to fool people. Many figured out his egocentric
scheme without me ever having to get involved. It appeared that
he wanted everyone to think he is the “main man” and the highest
ranking student. Why else would he never mention to anyone about
the other Western students? That literally speaks for itself as
to what he is trying to accomplish for himself.
In all the time I’ve known him he never once said anything
remotely about his plans for opening his own school or his desire
to live in Indonesia or anything. I find that really, really odd
because being brother students, shouldn’t there be some kind of
camaraderie going on? But then again, this world is full of
people like him.
Even when I tried to email him while he was living in
Indonesia and didn’t want me to know he was there. He sent only
one email in all the time he was there, and, it was always a one
sentence reply that never addressed anything I asked about.
I soon realized that while he’s been going to visit Pak John
as much as he could afford, it had nothing to do with our
training. Rather, he had some other ulterior motive, and it had
nothing to do with nai gong training. But the fact that he goes
often and actually moved there (16 months) made him appear as
though he was getting “secret” training to his students…which
would be my guess…knowing him.
What is more shameful about his behavior is the fact that he
had a hard time training in nai gong and because of that he
replaced his lack of dedication with a scheme to cause others to
think he has great power. George told me of some of the most
outrageous stories you could ever imagine.
 One of the more difficult things that really cause much
consternation, on several occasions Dicky would ask me how I was
able to practice so much. This was unbelievable and so simple. If
you truly want to learn, you “make” time for training, dah! Of
all people to ask this question screams apathy and disloyalty.
Don’t true hopeful practitioners wanting to develop their inner
energies prove their dedication by instinctively finding the time
they need to train. Dicky may have wanted to be a student of the
Mo Pai, but seemed to want it his way, and training wasn’t
included.
I remember trying to encourage him to take a certain time of
the day and set it aside for his training. His reply strangely
would be a groan at the thought; apparently he had more important
things to do. It was like trying to force someone to do something
when their heart wasn’t in it.
Anyway, by hiding his true motives and trying to omit me
from the equation, I guess it was the only way he can feel better
about himself in front of his students. What this guy didn’t
“get” was that Pak John was aware of his lack of devotion.
I only mention all this to set the stage why our school has
degenerated to the point that it has now disallowed Westerners,
and the demise of our teacher who was permanently removed as head
of our school. Had the Australian and Greek been more sincere, it
may have been a completely different situation today.
I received from my teacher (2005), he finally admitted to me
he was finished with teaching and no longer able to help anyone.
He bid me farewell with no direction, no help in finding someone
to replace him, or anything! He dropped me after fifteen years of
dedication to him. What really hurt was the fact that I loved him
like a father, and now I was abandoned for nothing more than
being a faithful and dedicated student.
 The letter had a severe after-affect. I was so distressed by
the whole matter that I quit for about a year, I was emotionally
beside myself and unable to train (more of this later).
My teacher would mention to me on a few rare occasions that
for a long time he wanted to know who God is. The idea of this
was so far from our reality because if he literally meant it, he
would be included with a few biblical people. I really hadn’t
considered his inference, despite it is obviously a profound
desire of his.
He told me he had once focused and endeavored for an
extended period of time by meditating to achieve this particular
aspiration. He described to me how he knew he was close because
of the blinding light that was becoming more and more apparent
and very difficult for him to approach. Then one day during deep
meditation, all of a sudden, Bam! He said he was literally
knocked violently over and distinctly heard the words, “It is not
yet time!”
As he told me this he chuckled knowingly, remembering this
sore event and I knew how serious he was about it. It seemed he
was shaken by the incident and recognized that there was a
superior energy he encountered that he wasn’t expecting. He knows
there is a God, but apparently doesn’t accept all he has to say.
It is strange to me that one of Pak John highest aspirations in
life was to see God and yet not do as God teaches. However, as I
mentioned before, while his whole family is mostly Christian, he
is no closer to comprehending the ramifications of not following
God’s design for his life.
I was astounded to hear about this very strange event…it was
absolutely bewildering leaving me completely dumbfounded! My mind
was flying around in a blank, looking for an answer, as the
implications of this event are astounding.
 I know him to be very honest and wouldn’t lead me astray
with imaginary stories; he’s not the type. But where do you go
from here after hearing this very baffling event? Today, I still
don’t have much to go on after mulling over it for many years
since. I have some ideas, but there is nothing I can support it
with, so I will remain silent.
Having many conversations with my teacher’s sons and
daughters about Christianity, all of them talk about their
concern for their father because he has given himself over to a
spirit world. This world is based on the presupposition that he
has to work toward nirvana to eventually become a god himself one
day. And, he appears to be dependent upon the guidance of an
ignorant and dominating, vile spirit-demon…which he isn’t able to
recognize.
It is interesting to note that seeing him in recent years;
he doesn’t appear as I once knew him. He has an empty, old hollow
appearance; one that makes me think he is becoming lifeless, and
not necessarily older. His family wouldn’t ordinarily see this
because they see him every day. But when you see someone just
about every year, you can see physical changes.
It is simply impossible to work toward nirvana and believe
in Jesus Christ at the same time. Therefore, one must be fully
committed to one or the other.
Because Pak John is not familiar with his own religion, this
would be either as a result of ignoring or not be interested and
what God has to say about the spirit world. And since his mind is
fixated upon what he thinks is true, he thereby surrenders
himself to it.
Despite this, strangely, Pak John says that “all” spirits
are never to be trusted, which in my mind should tell him
something. So, my question is why follow his ancestor spirit-
demon if he falls into this category? And Pak John wouldn’t say
this unless it for a good reason?
As you know God created chi to function in every facet of
our existence so it will harmonize with everything else in his
creation. Once we gain control or develop ourselves with this
energy, we can use it as a tool. Actually, it is more than a
tool, it is his gift to us that would allow us to be a little
closer to him if we use it for his purpose. So you can see how
far Pak John is from God because he isn’t using it for God, but
for his own use to gain his own nirvana.
Those that are traditional Taoists, Buddhists or Hindu’s
seem to have a much better grasp of chi’s existence than anyone
else despite the fact that they don’t know God’s true design for
mankind. Each of these respective beliefs has many differences
between them, yet each believes they are true. All of them really
fail from their myopic, alleged wisdom in every respect believing
they can eventually attain godhood.
In my mind, when you have to work for your next level for
your “continual” existence, it becomes an unworthy effort because
it based upon your ineffective efforts. And we know we don’t
really do a very good job. If you listen to what God intended and
following what he said instead of what you do would please him
more, especially when we can’t seem to please ourselves all too
often.
But, this is what Pak John is trying to do on his own…to
eventually become a god based upon his efforts that have included
hurting many people which he seems unaware of. And this isn’t my
idea of developing good “karma.” If this is how one becomes a
demigod, then they should start learning what consideration for
others means. But how do you change the mind of a person who is
“captivated” by a spirit?
 All this has caused me to understand human nature a little
more. Recognizing people’s self appointed authority over God gave
me an indication of man’s inherent weaknesses. And while
understanding this, it is best for me to do all I can to better
myself and live the life Christ intended for me, which is to help
others, even when it becomes difficult.

CHAPTER 18

It was during my second trip (1995) to Santa Clara,

California that I finally got to question Pak John about the
strange “occurrences” I had been encountering.
There was one occurrence that happened when I opened the
door of my home to walk outside to begin my meditation. About
fifteen feet in front of me a face suddenly appeared before me. I
was immediately startled, but forced myself not to be alarmed by
it as I continued walking toward it. I wasn’t sure if I was
hallucinating or what and wanted to see this close up. I knew it
was totally different from anything else I had experienced. Some
years prior to my involvement with my teacher and training, I was
sitting outside just after a divorce I was going through. I was
really stressed and didn’t realize just how much. As I was
sitting, what appeared to be like the sun emerged from my right
side vision, then it slowly crossed my entire view, and then
disappeared as it reached my left side. I was so startled by it
that I sought the advice of my doctor as to what this was. He
explained that this was a very unusual visual phenomenon that
sometimes occurs when overly stressed.
So I knew that seeing this face was something entirely
different! It was totally separate from stress or any other
problems I was having because it was out beyond me.
 It glowed with a kind of a neon light effect as it outlined
every facet of the face. I closed my eyes several time and shook
my head thinking it might disappear. However, the vision remained
stationary in front of me, so I knew there was something more to
it.
As I got closer it seemed to move away, but as I walked past
it, it seemed to follow me as I sat down where I normally
meditate. And strangely, the face came to within a foot or so
without any change except it became smaller. It somehow reminded
me of a rainbow as it always stays at a certain distance from you
where ever you were. But this still wasn’t like a rainbow. It was
close enough that I decided to reached out to touch it, but my
hand only passed through the image without any results.
While I was sitting trying to understand what the meaning of
this manifestation was it then began to decrease in size and
didn’t fade as you might expect. I thought my meditation might
cause it go away, but it still remained for some time while
continually decreasing in size and losing it’s visual intensity.
Then finally, as it slowly shrank it began to dissipate to a
vague, almost invisible image, I blinked my eyes several time but
it didn’t make any difference or go away any faster. I was a very
dumbfounded by the experience. This was the first of several
visual phenomena I have encountered.
My meditation also seems to have heightened my senses to be
more psychic, however this ability seems to come and go on its
own. I have no control when it might happen.
An example of this was in early March of ’94; Pak John was
supposed to come to the States for a visit. What would have
ordinarily thrilled me had just the opposite effect. I couldn’t
understand this deep oppressive feeling I had. I didn’t know what
to make of it. It was as though I had no control over my feelings
and it was getting more and more depressive and dark. It wasn’t
the kind I had experienced from my other depressive things that
occurred in my life. No matter what I tried to do to shake this
compelling gloominess it continued. The only way I can describe
it was that it was kind of like a consuming, depressive black
blanket that completely enveloped me. And then, all of a sudden I
became intuitively aware that Pak John was not going to be here!
I don’t know how I knew it, but I knew beyond a doubt that he
wasn’t coming. I then called his daughter in Santa Clara.
Strangely, she said her father had just called her and said he
would be delayed for a few more months. Wow, was I shocked…I knew
what was going to happen before it happened!
And then after a few months I called her again to see what
was happening. However, it still hadn’t occurred to me this was
some psychic ability. And by calling I was actually relying upon
my conscious mind and didn’t realize it yet.
I continued having the same feeling and still couldn’t shake
it and it was draining me. Inwardly I still knew he was not
coming. When it was time for Pak John to arrive the second time I
still knew he was not coming and still had the awful, ominous
feeling. I still called Pak John’s daughter and she confirmed
once more that his trip had been canceled yet again!
The feeling continued to remain and I was getting more and
more wearier because of it. It was a very heavy feeling that I
couldn’t get rid of no matter what I did. I wanted to remove
myself from it, but was unable to do so.
When June arrived, the suppressive feeling finally had begun
to disappear and I became surprisingly cheerful. I hadn’t done
anything different and yet I was having an unusually strong
sensation of joy. This new feeling had completely replaced the
other one I desperately wanted to get rid of. It was good to be
out from under that oppressive state…whatever it was. The only
thing I can compare all this to is something that encapsulates
your entire being which you have no power to get out of it.
Now, I somehow I began to develop the “feeling” my teacher
was actually here, it was that straightforward. I instinctively
knew he was coming. And it was powerful, not one of our normal
feelings, this had some intuitive power involved I hadn’t known
before.
Then I knew I must call his daughter again to verify my
feeling. Just as I got in contact with her she told me her father
had arrived just before I called. She said he told her to tell me
I could fly down that coming weekend. After I hung up, I could
swear I heard Twilight Zone music in the background.
Another unusual incident occurred once when I was
meditating. After I had just closed my eyes to meditate,
everything was black except for those strange, patterned lights
you normally see. Get this…a black image appeared and then passed
in front of those little lights crossing my entire view.
Mentioning this to Pak John, he turned to speak to one of his
constant companions and said, “Hmmm, maybe a spirit.” This was
definitely not what I expected or wanted to hear.
Another time when I was beginning my meditation, just after
I had closed my eyes, I noticed that it seemed blacker than
normal, I didn’t see the lights and remembered what Pak John said
about spirits and was readying myself when everything seemed to
be enveloped in a very dark blackness as everything totally
disappeared. It was as though a giant black blanket had been
draped over me. It became so dark and ominous from anything I had
experienced and somewhat alarming. Never had I ever experienced
anything like this before. It caused me to open my eyes to return
to any light I could find. Blinking several times, my eyesight
started to return to normal.
 Later, when I had a chance to speak to Pak John, he told me
not to worry at such times. He said to me, “Just let it happen…
then you will experience just the opposite effect. Everything
will eventually turn completely white if you let it run its
course.” Oh darn, if only I had known this before so I could have
experienced this in its entirety.
Another time, I told Pak John I was experiencing a sensation
of something crawling on me. As strange as this sounded, he
confirmed this by “knowingly” laughing.
Occasionally, during my meditation, something would appear
out of nowhere and felt like a bug was crawling on my head. When
I would touch that area to quickly whack it away, there would be
nothing there. This sensation consistently lasted for several
months. My teacher told me not to touch those areas when it does
happen. He said it is your energy, and is quite normal at your
level of development. He said that I must not interrupt the flow
of my developing chi. I wondered what other unnerving things lay
in store for me.
Translating Indonesian into English has been a big problem
at times. Sometimes when I think I understand something my
teacher is saying it isn’t what he meant. I found this out
agonizingly the first time 1993 just after he returned home from
his Borneo meditation retreat. We were once again reviewing the
steps that I was supposed to be training with. It was then that I
learned part of my meditation training was incorrect. What he
assumed I would be doing, but neglected to mention it to me (he
claims he did). He told me I needed to be sitting on the ground;
he could tell because I didn’t have enough “yin” in me when he
checked me out.
I had been practicing inside a mobile home I was living in
temporarily next to the house I was building. It was about three
feet above the ground. He explained to me, “Your yin comes from
the earth and you need to be connected to it.” He said I have to
sit outside on the ground. This was somewhat troubling because
where I live it snows about twice a year and rains a lot, so
while he was telling me this I was trying to figure how I was
going to be able to do it.
He also told me yang comes from the air and inters the
energy point on the top of your head. And it needs to be equally
balanced with my yin which enters another energy point at the
area of your perineum.
Along with this, I also had a problem with my legs and could
not sit in a full lotus position. It doesn’t matter if this is
all you’re capable of doing; a half lotus with a specific finger
position allows you to get the same benefit of a full lotus. In
fact, by training with the half lotus was enough to cause Pak
John to think I had developed more quickly than other students…
which was a surprise to learn. And sometime later I was finally
rewarded with an entirely new sensation I was unprepared to
acquire…to enable me to go to the next level. This entirely new
sensation started growing in my Dan tien just as the heat I had
experienced before. This was entirely new and vastly different
from the heat!
The accumulation of the developing chi in my dan tien began
to increase to the point that it started to vibrate at a fast
frequency. I instinctively knew this is what my teacher wanted to
hear about from me when it happened. I called him as soon as I
could so I could make arrangement to learn my next level.
I had read about this new sensation from the earlier
research I had conducted in of all places, from a chi gong book!
However, reading and experiencing it are two entirely different
things. Because you are not familiar with it, it can be alarming
at first, but it becomes very reassuring and comfortable as you
get used to it. However, it lasts a very short time and
disappears forever. But the heat comes back and lasts until the
end of the second level.
It is interesting to note in contrast of my development that
while in all the years I was in contact with the Australian guy,
Dicky, he never mentioned once that he had experienced any of
these sensation. And when I would talk to him about the
“sensations” he was supposed to be having he would quickly become
quiet. So based on that I knew he wasn’t training as he tried to
make me believe.
I have to admit I enjoy this vibrating sensation even though
it only lasted several weeks. I actually looked forward to the
comforting feeling it gives me during my daily training. It is
most encouraging because this sensation substantiates my
development after all these years.
I learned that this vibration is an accumulation of your
yang energy around your dan tien. As it builds up it begins to
move faster and faster and then instantly jumps out from the dan
tien area and bounces around different parts of your body…if you
can imagine. I could feel it in my ankles, and then it bounced up
to my shoulders, then down to my calves, then arms, on and on…
Later, I was able to, at times, control it somewhat. Sometimes I
was able to make it stay in just my dan tien or even cause it
start up, but that is just about it. And it was over after a few
weeks before it finally calmed and went back to the dan tien
area. When this sensation eventually disappeared altogether it
left me somewhat disappointed, but that is just part of the
training journey we go through.
I recall something strange that occurred just after I first
began my Mo Pai training, maybe less than a year. One day at
work, I accidentally turned and bumped into a projecting metal
rod that was at the same level as my dan tien. What I was totally
unaware of started to resonate into a vibration from the
accidental bump. It was similar to hitting a tuning fork to give
you some idea. It was so strange and exciting that I actually
went back to try and recreate it again, and it happened again.
At that time I had no idea what was happening, but figured
it may have been something from my training. I did this several
times and it finally faded and I have never had it again until it
occurred again a years later from the build up of my energy.
I discussed this with Pak John and he had no explanation for
it. I guess it is just one of those strange things that happen
with something we are not all that familiar with.
After I finally received the second level training, it was
extremely difficult adjusting to do the breathing and physical
demands of the exercise technique. Shortly after I first started
training with this exercise, the heat I was familiar with from my
dan tien was now occurring in the center of my palms. However, it
only lasted a short time and fade away totally after a month.
This, my teacher said, was normal saying it will only last a
short time as the chi opens the energy point. This will let you
know that the chi is becoming more disciplined and show that you
are clearing your energy channels. Still, all those feelings I
had were spectacular and didn’t want any of them to ever stop.
When I tell my teacher any of the sensations I experience,
he seems to react with pointed interested and takes them quite
serious, but usually says, “Hmm, good, everything good. More
practice…maybe another six months.” He always tells me another
six month, even though it always turns out to be years.
My defensive chi has surfaced unexpectedly on a few
occasions as well. The fist time it happened was when I was
teaching a martial arts class. At the end of class, several
parents were asking me questions about their children. A rather
impatient mother barged in and actually tapped several times on
my chest to get my attention over the others, which was
unexpected… “Excuse me,” she said impatiently, “I wanted to…” And
then just as abruptly, she quickly turned around and literally
ran out of the class without finishing her sentence. I was really
taken aback and couldn’t help wondering what the heck that was
all about. Then I didn’t see her or her child for a couple of
weeks after that and didn’t know what to think. I was surprised
when they returned; I thought I would never see them again. But
this time she was more determined to talk to me again, only this
time, she was accusatory, “What did you do to me?” I looked at
her as though she was crazy. I couldn’t think fast enough from
the shock of her point blank question.
“I, I don’t know what you mean, what are you talking about?”
Looking at me intently she said,
“You did something strange to me a couple weeks ago. I have
not been the same since! Something has been wrong and I have
felt out of sorts…what did you do to me?”
What was she talking about? Then it hit me, maybe it was my
chi that threw her off. That’s the only thing that I could think
of that could have happened, as I have had no other encounter
with her prior. Uh-oh, is it going to be like this from now on I
wondered?
I had discussed this event with my teacher and his reply is
his usual, “Ahhh ya” with a slight hint of a “knowing” expression
and then offered no explanation.
Another odd experience I had was when a friend of mine asked
me to walk her unruly and untrained dog. As soon as we got
outside the dog would just go wild. My feet would get tangled up
in his leash and would make me upset. In frustration I whacked
its rear with the palm of my hand. The dog yelped and instantly
stopped and began walking strangely, but ignored it at the time.
The next day I found out that the dog was taken to the vet. By
now, the dog was completely dragging its back legs. The vet said
it was some hereditary joint disorder and would progressive get
worse. He asked if my friend wanted to have the dog put to sleep.
She couldn’t think of doing that and said no. Nevertheless, a few
days later the animal was surprisingly back to normally as if
nothing had ever happened. I felt a little guilty, and knew my
anger had initiated my defensive chi.
Another strange experience I had with another dog. Suddenly,
as I was petting a friend of mines dog’s stomach, the dog tried
to bite my hand. As I felt a slight nip I pulled my hand away,
but before I could, a feeling of electricity jumped out of my
fingers into the animal. The dog yelped and then froze
momentarily and appeared to be in shock, it also took me by
surprised me as well!
Pak John told me that my chi will do some strange things on
occasion. “You don’t have control whey you’re frightened or
startled. Your chi will protect you.” He said, “Never hold your
breath and hit anyone either…very dangerous, you could kill!”
Because I teach martial arts classes, I’m naturally
concerned about some of these strange occurrences happening with
my students. In the arts you learn to breathe naturally and not
hold your breath when you strike at your opponent. This enables
you to relax your muscles and move faster. You actually have full
speed and more power than if you hold your breath. You’re not
supposed to strain while performing any martial arts techniques.
Hopefully, this facet will prevent any accidental occurrences
from happening.
After all that I have seen, studied and discussed with
different chi masters, I have arrived at this conclusion: this
inner energy (chi) is the very cause of our mysterious superhuman
abilities. It is also our very life force that keeps us alive. It
has unimaginable potential when developed. It gives you the
capacity for doing great feats. There are specific and different
exercises/movements you need to know in order to develop it for
each of the abilities you want to gain. If it is ever displaced
or blocked in your body, you can become very ill, and if it is
ever totally removed from you, you will die!
On the other hand, it can be used to heal and do wonderful
things for people…if used correctly. The Chinese are well aware
of this aspect and have been utilizing it for thousands of years
to heal people. They know how to manipulate the energy flow in
our bodies by using various ancient protocols. Herbs are used as
well, and in many cases, in conjunction with other healing
practices like acupuncture.
Because of weather changes, improper eating habits or lack
of exercise, etc., people’s chi can become stagnant or it can
completely block your body’s meridians. When this happens it can
and will cause illness. Your chi needs to move through the
meridians unobstructed in order to ward off illness and keep you
healthy.
When any of the methods of treatment are applied, your chi
becomes unblock and allowed to circulate freely again. This is
the goal of every Chinese doctor, to allow a person’s chi to
circulate throughout the body unobstructed and cure all health
issues.
I don’t think people have a clue just how powerful developed
inner energy can be. I have read about some yogi’s who have the
ability to revive small, dead animals, but only temporarily.
These yogis perform this strange feat by placing some of their
chi (life force) into the animal. The creature will wake up and
try to continue about its normal routine, only to have this
effect diminish quickly and the animal falls and returns to its
prior deceased state.
For thousand of years, Chinese doctors have known how to
manipulate a patient’s inner energy to restore their health. The
Westerner world’s medical system has been severely plagued with
prideful medical traditions, which in some instances cannot match
the Chinese in results. However, the Chinese have wisely extended
their medical practice by adopting some of our high tech tools
and modern surgical methods. In return, the A.M.A. has scoffed at
the two thousand years of time tested traditional Chinese healing
methods. What a shame to miss out on all that knowledge. In fact,
to demonstrate the current percentage of success of American
doctor’s correct diagnosis is no better than 33%! Plus, the
fourth cause of death in American is from doctors giving the
wrong medicine prescription. And this gives them the attitude of
being superior than the Chinese who has much higher rate of
diagnose and cure rate. And their prescriptions are made up of
hundreds of different kinds of herbs and ointments that never
kill anyone because they are natural.
Isn’t that something, our Western doctors are in the top
five causes of death in America, when Chinese doctors are the
reason for keeping their entire populous country healthy! And
using chi is part of their therapy.
This reminds me, my mother had been diagnosed with an
incurable liver cancer some years ago. It seems that doctors
don’t have a cure or therapy for this alleged life ending crisis.
All they do is give test after test which costs lots of money,
and then as a result of all this have nothing to say but good
luck! This is what my mother went through!
She had gone to many doctors in hope of someone who might be
capable of helping her, but all had put her through endless test,
eventually saying it was hopeless. Determined, she sought out
other “alternative” medicine practitioners. And by doing this,
she has been in remission for years, which completely defied our
American medical system!
 I read that less than two hundred years ago early American
doctors practiced reading the condition of the tongue. Doing this
they were able to tell what type of illness you have contacted
before any symptoms appear. The Chinese have always done this and
still practice this, while Western medicine has completely
stopped.
I saw a chart that had over thirty pictures of the tongue’s
different conditions for each illness. Each picture is related to
specific problems of the body. The Chinese also read the pulse.
In order for them to do this it takes many, many years to develop
and perfect, something that modern doctors don’t seem interested
in or have time for. If this was included in their schooling, the
expense of so much testing wouldn’t be such a problem as it is
today.
When Chinese doctors read the pulse, they’re able to discern
what level the disease has taken affect, even when there are no
outward sign or symptoms? They can tell months before a certain
illness will take affect and then treat it before it manifest
into a health problem. Also from the strength of the pulse,
they’re even able to tell if a woman is pregnant, what month she
is in and whether it is going to be a boy or girl.
Today, doctors in the West have lost all knowledge of time
tested personal doctoring as was once practiced many years ago.
They will never return to any of the old knowledge because of the
great desire to be wealthy and lord over people with their
authority.
There was some years ago a boy that had I believe brain
cancer. His father was told there was no hope and decided to try
a therapy done in Mexico. The doctors were outraged and filed a
lawsuit against the father. When I heard this I was absolutely
astonished to find how much we have give up our freedom to people
who think they know better but don’t have anything to prove it.
 Today, there are all sorts of horror stories how doctors
resort to unnecessary surgery, testing and over prescribing
useless prescription drugs to make more money. Not to mention
that over 75% of all the hysterectomy’s performed in the U.S. on
women are totally “unnecessary,” and yet the A.M.A. allows for
this tragic incongruity to continue. These guys need some jail
time!
Most Americans are rather ignorant and think doctors have
all the answers for all ailments. People have been “conditioned”
to think that drugs are the answer to everything, despite the
extremely high percentage of side effects that have done more
harm than good. It is standard procedure; if doctors are not able
to find out what is the problem they will perform exploratory
surgery. However, to illustrate medicines sheer laziness,
exploratory surgery increases ten fold each year. Why, because it
is a very lucrative for the surgen to do so.
It has also been validated from physician’s schedules that
many unnecessary operations occur just before their vacations,
and what does that tell you?
It was just in the late 1800’s that a rebel doctor found
that if he washed his hands, his patients had significantly less
infection problems. Trying to pass on his research to the world
of medicine, he found himself ostracized for many years
thereafter. Imagine that! Only after many decades did it finally
start to become the norm.
The medical world would be surprised to find what my teacher
has done for humanity…and did it for free. He’s treated and cured
many people…and did it all for the sake of being nothing more
than a humanitarian…while the American medical arena is looking
for new ways to become even more wealthy!
Does anyone remember when doctors made house calls? I do.
They don’t do that any more because they can’t get as many people
in their office. If they leave during the day to make a house
call that directly means a loss of income. And with the average
salary of well over a quarter million a year, apparently this
isn’t enough and finds more ways to make more money. It is no
longer about the patient, but rather how much money the
profession will yield?

CHAPTER 19

One very warm, late evening at Pak John’s home, he and

several of us went outside after dinner as we have done several
times in the past and sat down on a beautiful marbled grand porch
under huge white columns towering over us that supports a large
covered entrance to his home. We listened to him as he began to
tell us of his retreat on the “Mountain” in Borneo. I was eager
because I had been wondering about the logistics of his journey,
his self imposed exile and what went on during that time when I
couldn’t find him. It was something I wanted to know because if
he was to do it again, I wanted to go with him.
He said he had taken six months supply of rice and seeds to
grow vegetables. Water wasn’t a problem as he had water next to
his encampment. A lean-to was erected but he said he rarely used
it.
He explained that before he went on his secluded retreat, he
had learned of this location quite by accident. While spending a
vacation hiking through the jungle with friends in the Southern
area of Borneo, they stopped for a rest. Spotting pool of water,
he walked over to refill his water bottle. He noticed something
glimmering from the bottom of the pool. Thinking this strange
because he knew the sun was on the other side of a hill. He
thought there must be an opening under the water to the other
side in order for this to happen. He wanted to see if his hunch
was correct so he dove into the water and swam down and followed
a short, natural cave under the hill. On the other side, he found
a totally isolated area. Not knowing if he would ever return to
this place he kept it in the back of his mind. It would be years
later when he reached a point in his life that he felt he needed
time to devote to his advanced training, and only a place like
this that offered total isolation would do.
When he left civilization for his retreat in Borneo, he had
originally planned on spending five years in the jungle training
(This was the time when I couldn’t find him and thought all was
lost). However, his planned five year training was cut short and
lasted almost three years. His son had a recurring health problem
and his life was in jeopardy.
I thought to myself that if he had stayed the five years he
had originally intended, I would have probably taken up chi gong
to replace my training, and more than likely it would have been
very difficult to change back to my old training.
While hiking to his isolated destination for his five year
ordeal, he realized he was being followed. He wasn’t followed by
any animals, but rather indigenous Indians who were curious about
why a single man was in their land and followed him. Fearing some
type of confrontation with them, he decided to take extraordinary
action. Using his powerful chi force emanating from his hands
only he literally broke a tree in half!
Don’t be surprised, this is done rather easily with nai gong
development. Pak John told me when I test to pass my 3rd level,
part of it requires me to break a tree about 6-8 inches thick in
half using only the expelling chi from my palms without touching
it and from a distance. (Remember when I inadvertently broke a 1
inch thick, heavy glass table top from a distance over two
meters, using only my expelling chi force).
 Anyway, after breaking the tree he acted as though he was
eating the inside of it. This had a significant affect on the
jungle people watching him. Apparently, either it frightened them
away or caused them to revere him. Either way, it was as he
calculated, and they left and never bothered him again all the
while he was there.
During his stay, he said he lost a lot of weight while
existing on a meager diet of rice and vegetables as he would
meditate for long periods of time without sleeping, and eating
became secondary. When he would stop after several days of
continuous deep meditation, he would find his food a little
moldy!
Planting seeds for food had mixed success, but he survived
nonetheless. For the few years he was there, his daily routine
consisted of some physical exercises, work on his garden, and
spending more endless hours in meditation. It was during his
meditation that he would see strange things that occurred in real
time with some things being prophetic.
At this point in time, while he was gone, he also was having
his house painted. It was planned this way so when he got back it
would be completed. While the painters were working on the house
there were two large iron gates and a wall around their home that
was supposed to be painted white.
He laughingly recalls that he had obtained a vision of some
of the things that were being done at his home. He said he became
upset because he had left specific instructions that the gates
were to be painted white to match everything else. Unbeknownst to
him, the painters had to prime the metal gates with a special
protective red coating because of the weather conditions which
plays havoc with metal when they’re exposed to hot, humid air.
For whatever reason, the gate was left red for a period of time…
and this was when he “visioned” it. It was only after he returned
home to find the gates painted white as he had wished.
After he returned home he asked his family why the gates had
been painted red and none of them could remember because it had
been quite a while ago and was of no significance to them to pay
attention. In an encounter with the contractor, the mystery of
the red gates was finally revealed. The painters had some
problems with the red primer as a protective barrier and they had
to allow it to dry for longer periods and did other things while
waiting. Then the painters found that they had to repaint the
gates several times which took even more time. It was at this
time that he had his vision of the gates being red.
Also during our night time, porch discussions, he told us
about a world event that he saw in a vision. When he was in one
of his meditative states the breakup of Russia was revealed to
him. He said it was represented with symbolic images that he was
able to understand. So, when he returned home he already knew
about several things that occurred around the world.
He would have stayed at the mountain for several more years
had it not been for his son’s life threatening health problem as
I mentioned before. This, he also saw while meditating, and chose
to return home early to continue his treatments on his son. The
local doctors had been unable to adequately help the boy while he
progressively became worse.
He also told me about a few of the long discussions he had
with certain spirits. There were good ones and crafty ones he
said. He said all will try to fool you into doing deeds for them
and then play tricks on you. He said never trust anything they
say or do, as you should always know they will lie. No problem
for me, if one ever spoke to me, he would be talking to my dust,
as I would be several miles away.
 He said there are also some spirits who will give you
answers to life’s problems. On every mountain top there exists a
wise old spirit that you can go to. You are able, once you reach
certain levels of chi development, seek their advice. However, in
order to communicate with this normally invisible sage, you have
to be in a deep meditative state.
I asked him to come with me to Mount Rainier in Washington
State, where I lived at the time, to talk with the old spirit for
me. I have some problematic questions I needed answered.
Then he told me, “If you want God to hear you better, go up
to a mountain and talk to Him.” These words left a lasting
impression on me and I have gone many times up to a certain
mountain to be closer to God and talk with him, hoping he might
hear me better…
I could listen to Pak John for hours. There was so much to
hear, so many strange stories and realities I was unfamiliar
with. He has done many strange things and experienced real life
phenomena beyond our imagination. He’s accomplished in his life
what we ordinary people only read about. He is truly a real life
wonder.

CHAPTER 20

Only one of my trips to see Pak John in 96’ was a

disappointment. I was experiencing some depressive bouts in my
life at that time. Now that I look back on it, everything seemed
to have been blown out of proportion. But also during this time I
had gained about twenty five extra pounds which also contributed
to my depression; my clothes were getting uncomfortably tight
because I wasn’t spending my time in physical training as I
should. Also, when I looked in the mirror, I found everything was
sagging from age. It was hard to admit I’m getting older. I felt
like an old blob. Plus, I had isolated myself in my training so I
wouldn’t get involved in any more relationships. However, in my
dedication to my training I didn’t recognize my loneliness; it
made life harder while I was struggling with it. I knew my
training would suffer greatly if I had someone in my life, which
I wanted, but my training was more important to me at that time
and ignorantly forged on. I knew what I wanted, but couldn’t get
my entire self behind it. It was the underlying emotional desires
that seemed to uncontrollably boil up. I was denying and
suppressing my innate needs and didn’t realize it.
I thought if I went to see Pak John it would pick me up as
it always does. I also wanted to see if I was ready to pass my
next level. It seemed that everything was just not ready for me
to do anything. I guess I pushed the negative signs aside
believing that if a wall would fall on me, that I might get the
message. No wall fell and I continued my plans to go to
Indonesia.
After arriving at the Surabaya Airport, I immediately called
Pak John to let him know I had arrived and I would be at his home
shortly. I was looking forward to my encounter with him and the
adventure I would take on after my visit with him.
When I arrived at his home, he was surprised to see me. Uh-
oh, it started! I was perplexed…I thought I had told him weeks
ago exactly when I was coming as I always do. I even called him
several days ago to confirm my arrival time. Why would he not be
expecting me I wondered?
After arriving at my teacher’s home I entered the front
“greeting room,” already sitting there were two men. At first I
didn’t know who they were or why they were there. Pak John
introduced me to them and learned they were father and son from
Australia. The son had been allegedly searching for my teacher
and also wanted to become a student. He said he had been looking
for the past nine years, allegedly, to find him. This I thought
was very strange, as I found him after two years of searching.
But living just a few hours away by plane from Australia…nine
years seems pretty far fetched. I thought that it might be an
exaggeration somewhat because I lived eight-thousand miles away
and still found him.
Anyway, most Indonesian tourism is made up of mostly
Australians, Dutch and Germans. Our teacher didn’t seem hesitant
excepting this potential student. As he had originally done to
me, he to was asked a few questions and then checked out; he
seemed fit enough to meet his qualifications and said OK, he
would accept him as well. This was the third Westerner to be
accepted in the Mo Pai School.
Both the Australians (father and son) and I immediately
began discussing the many trials, endless phone calls and all the
dead ends we encountered trying to find this special man. The son
said he had seen the same documentary I had. He also said he had
a background in marital arts, which I later found out wasn’t
necessarily the complete truth. Neither I nor the son and his
father, had made hotel reservations yet, as we all had just
arrived within a few minutes of each other.
I never pay much attention to making reservations because
there are hoards of hotels around the city and always available
during this time of year. Pak John suggested we all stay at a
very beautiful hotel near his home; it turned out to be a real
favorite of mine.
Every morning at the hotel, I would meet with them for
breakfast. Then, off together to see our teacher or go sight
seeing in this big city. But when we were at our teacher’s home,
it’s always very hot inside. They don’t use air-conditioning as
they are accustomed to the heavy heat…and we were not. This makes
it pretty sweaty sitting on his leather couches and servants
serving hot tea. Whew!
The father and I became friends and spent a lot of time
talking and laughing as his son, Dicky, showed clear signs of his
ambiguity which I seemed to have ignored at the time. His father
told me a little about himself: he was from Austria and moved to
Australia some years ago, built a home and is now retired. As I
got to know him he is really quite a delightful person. I found
him to be very dedicated to his family and very apprehensive
toward his son’s involvement in nai gong and martial arts; he
confided in me that he hopes his son will get a real life, settle
down and be more responsible.
His strong Austrian accent is intermingled with his
Australian accent which made it pretty funny to listen to when he
would say certain phrases or words. He would always pick up my
spirits whenever he found disfavor with anything he didn’t like.
Actually, there were several, but one of the humorous things he
would always say, “Aawh, sheeet!” in his mixed up English,
Austrian, Australian accent and made me laugh on many occasions.
I was surprised by our teacher. He asked me to start Dicky
on his lessons, saying I was his senior student. Being shocked at
his casualness in trusting me to do this, I thought, since both
of them came all this way, they would be disappointed if I taught
Dicky instead of Pak John. I felt unqualified for the task.
However, I thought if that’s what he wanted me to do, OK, I’ll do
it.
Even though I went ahead and taught Dicky, I was puzzled and
couldn’t shake an ill feeling that I couldn’t put my finger on.
Unable to form an opinion, but after knowing my teacher for some
time I realized he was either acting out his cultural caste
system, or he just didn’t want to spend the time teaching him. It
bewildered me why he wanted me to teach this guy despite the fact
that he came all this way to find him. This I thought was very
insensitive. While our teacher would feel this way, it may have
been that he had an ulterior motive for doing so, one that I
wasn’t able to recognize.
While there were no direct outward signs of seniority in our
Mo Pai school, there were however some indications of it by Pak
Johns requests and references to his ex-highest ranking student.
But, this new student seemed as if he had been waiting to learn.
And just like clockwork he overcame the concept of respect and
acted as if he were the authority. I had never thought about any
rank as being important because when I visited, there were
usually no other students around.
However, I have to admit I wasn’t interested in recognition
of rank; all I wanted was to train. I really didn’t need a school
or other students to be around me in order to do this. But being
a martial arts instructor for many years coupled with the new
student knowing about ranking from what little martial arts
background he allegedly had, I would have expected more from him.
But this was of no consequence to him. I just ignored any
misgivings knowing I wouldn’t be around him very long or often.
I’ve seen many instances where Indonesian cultural nobles
push off the menial tasks on a lower caste, as well as seeing
servants in many homes. As I got to know Pak John more through
the years, I started to see him harbor a very real caste system
attitude as well. It didn’t seem prevalent at the time I noticed,
but when you are aware of it, it will show up clearly.
It also became evident that his children had grown up with
this same attitude as well; they seemed not to be interested in
getting their hands dirty with anything and always had servants
do any and all work around the house. But hey, that’s wealth. It
didn’t matter, this was a totally different cultural system that
I was not used to, and I would do as he asked as I am grateful
for his willingness to take me on as a student. Especially in the
way he has shown a difference between teaching me and the way he
teaches this new guy, there is definitely a difference.
A few hours later we went back to our hotel to get started
on Dicky’s first lesson. When both the father and son came to my
room, we went through the few steps that Pak John had originally
taught me.
The next day, the son showed our teacher all that he had
learned. He nodded to say it was good and we relaxed sitting down
and asked questions.
The next morning, about 11am, was hot and humid as we
returned to Pak John’s home again. He greeted us with a friendly,
“Slamat Pagi yeaaa” (Good Morning, yes!). He was wearing a v-neck
t-shirt and slacks while making a flapping sound with his house
slippers as he walked in. His hair was combed and still wet as he
had just showered. His eldest son casually wandered in and sat
down to listen as we all sat down and started talking.
After a while, Pak John announced he wanted to see how far I
had developed. We followed him into his garage. He had set up
three VCR boxes on a table and spent ten minutes looking for a
tape measure. After he found one he measured the distance on my
arm as he had before, then looked up to the ceiling and
calculated the distance in his mind. He measured out that
distance on the floor from the boxes, placing a mark at the
desired point for me to stand behind. He put his hand on the base
of my spine to check my energy level. Then I stretched out my arm
with my palm facing the boxes exactly from behind the mark on the
floor. Having worked very hard this past year, I felt somewhat
confident. Taking in a deep breath I dropped my energy down to my
dan tien, and turned my palm…nothing happened! Oh brother, this
again, it seems to always happen. He moved me slightly closer to
the targets. I made adjustments, turned my palm and instantly
knocked one of the boxes over. Then he moved me back to the
original mark; I still could not knock any boxes over at this
distance. Afterward he calculated that I was about six inches
short of finally passing.
I didn’t realize at that time that six inches could take 4
more years to complete. I found that it is easy to develop during
the first stages, but when you get down to the last few inches it
seems the training time increases exponentially to the distance…
for the last few inches. It almost feels like it would take me as
much time as I had already put in for the last couple inches!
As it was already hot in the garage it didn’t make it any
better while exerting my chi for this demonstration which used
enormous amounts of energy and caused me to over heat and sweat
profusely. My shirt and shorts were literally soaked. I have
never perspired like this where I was totally drenched from my
own sweat.
I was not only drenched, but very disappointed. I was hoping
to do better. It was difficult trying to set aside my
displeasure…just six inches short after eight years! Gads, what’s
it going to take I thought? I tried to make myself feel better by
reasoning that a person’s physiology plays a part in how soon one
develops. From my past athletic training, I know that if athletes
continue to train very hard for years, they may find success. On
the other hand, if they hadn’t trained, they would never know
just how far they may have gone. Maybe it will come a little
later for me. Not only did I leave my teacher’s home disappointed
that day, I left literally soaking wet as if I had just gotten
out of the shower.
The next morning, at our hotel’s dining room, I met Dicky
and his father once again for breakfast. We had talked about it
the night before and planned to do some sightseeing together.
 Usually when I leave the hotel, I like to chat with a
special receptionist for a few minutes. Some of them are really
very attractive and especially friendly. These island beauties,
generally speaking, have a unique quality about them; they look
ten years younger than they really are. And they always seem to
clamor around Dicky whenever he shows up. This irked me because I
was somewhat attracted to one of the receptionists. It seemed
that I just couldn’t get my engine running. When Dicky would
wander over it seemed to make it even more difficult to talk to
her. And to make it worse he had taken a fancy to her as well.
Then, he started seeing her after she got off work. I tried
to rationalize the situation: I was overweight, she was much
younger than I, and besides I was here for one thing, training
and not socializing. It didn’t work…I was losing my focus and
letting my emotions run loose.
Later that morning the father and son duo and I were off to
visit the city zoo. I especially like to visit foreign zoos
because they are especially unique to visit. They don’t have the
familiar animals we’re are normally used to seeing. You are
always surprised with weird and strange creatures you’ve never
seen before.
There is one section of the zoo I walked by that was devoted
to bears. As I was walking by one of the barred enclosure was a
bear that actually startled me…even behind the bars…it was
absolutely enormous! I have never in my life seen such a
monstrous animal. Even at thirty feet from you this creature was
twice the size of a Kodiak. It was almost as tall as a horse! I
had never seen or heard of this specie like this before.
Also, not only did they have an albino tiger, but they had
two! Even though the zoo had so many unusual animals, it was out
dated and run down. Despite that, it was still beautiful to see
all the animals and roam around its grounds.
 We chanced upon the zoo’s director who had taken on a very
special personal project. He was standing next to a shopping cart
size cage of baby Komodo dragons. There were six, newly hatched
babies dragons, each about a foot long, were being show to some
of the other zoo caretakers.
As usual, I ventured up to listen and watch what they were
doing. The director seemed delighted and then actually handed one
of the small dragons to me…to-to-hold. I was startled and not
ready. From some of the research I’ve done, these dragons are
known to have a vicious bite, not to mention very toxic saliva
that infects its prey and kills them similar to a poisonous snake
bit. I hesitated momentarily and hoped it wasn’t noticeable. It
isn’t everyday one is simply handed a Komodo dragon. I wanted to
appear as bold as the director, trying to believe that if he
handed it to me then it would be safe.
This was really thrilling! Like most people, I had only seen
pictures of the flesh eating creatures that stalk their prey for
miles. And here in my hands was a real dragon!
Komodo dragons are found only in one place on the earth. The
dragons are named after the tiny island that is located in a
chain of islands just above Australia and fairly close to the
island of Java. In order to go to the island of Komodo you have
to fly to a neighboring island, and then take a boat the rest of
the way. There are no hotels or any modern conveniences on the
island whatsoever. So you have to take everything you need for
the day.
The only existence living there is a small contingent of
about two hundred islanders living in “above ground” stilt
shacks. Other than that it is an empty island with enough wild
life to support the Komodo dragon population…and reportedly an
occasional negligent tourist.
 At the zoo they have a huge Komodo dragon compound that
holds about ten dragons. The walls surrounding the exhibit are
only about three feet high where you stand to view the dragons,
but about five feet deep on the inside down to the ground on the
inside. So you really get a feel that you’re in there with them.
However, in the wild, the only way you can see them is if
the tour guide provides a goat and you have to wait for the
dragons to catch the scent and come for a free lunch which can
take a long time.
The zoo director said he believed he could train them to
some degree while their still young, so people would be able to
handle them when they grow somewhat larger. He wanted them to
become a special attraction for the zoo hoping to gain more
notoriety.
He was quite a friendly chap and personally took us “behind”
the scenes into the incubation facilities for the little
creatures. And then showed us the future plans and drawing for
the new Komodo dragon exhibit that was going to be built in the
near future. It was quite a treat!
As amusing as all that was, it only had a temporary affect.
I still needed something more. I was still wrestling with my
disappointment from not passing my test. All that time training,
all the money I spent and didn’t pass. I was short just a few
inches! And, I couldn’t get to first base with this young woman
that strangely had my attention.
I was really down; it was time to be in another environment.
I needed to leave this place and see new sights now that my
testing was over.
As things would have it, a couple years later I returned to
visit John in 1998. I stayed at the same hotel as before. The
front desk receptionist I had taken a fancy to was not working
there any longer. After visiting with my teacher for a full week,
early one evening, when I returned to my hotel room from having
dinner, the phone rang. I was quite surprised, it was the gal I
had taken a fancy to two years earlier. Somehow she found out I
was staying at the hotel and shocked me with a call. We talked
several times and went out the next night for dinner and sight
seeing.
In one of our conversations she told me that when I was
there two years ago I appeared to her as all the problems I was
struggling with. She said she could sense that I was not feeling
good about something and she wondered why I didn’t talk to her if
I had wanted to get to know her. Just goes to show you how you
can perceive something incorrectly. But, upon this trip she said
she could tell I wasn’t the same person and wanted to get to know
me. Whatever the reason, it didn’t matter; I was already in a
good mood.

CHAPTER 21

Not all of my trips to Indonesia were the same. Depending on

the airlines I took, I would fly different directions. But once I
decided to fly first to Bali. And going Bali is a much
anticipated trip for me. It is like going to a dreamland where I
can finally relax and forget the stresses of life. The entire
tropical island is nothing short of the greatest place I have
ever visited…exotic, profound beauty!
The first evening in Bali with Dicky and his father, all of
us went to dinner at an enchanting popular restaurant. The front
half of the restaurant was outside under a canopy of tropical
vines and flowers that extended out onto the sidewalk, while the
other half was under a ceiling set back into the restaurant. One
of the waitresses that served a table next to us was an
exceptionally beautiful young woman. Her exotic, graceful
loveliness probably caught sight of every male in the
establishment. She had long, striking black hair and beautiful
brown eyes. She was wearing a wraparound floral sarong that
accentuated her stunning figure as she gracefully moved about.
Actually, she appeared as though she didn’t walk, but floated as
she moved about. It’s only a few times in one’s life that you
have a chance to see such exotic beauty such as this, her
loveliness was extremely mesmerizing. I couldn’t make up my mind
whether the Kalimasada woman I met earlier was more beautiful, it
would have to be a toss-up between the two.
The three of us sat there speechless for a time as all of us
were stunned for a few moments until Dicky’s father piped up with
his hilarious accent and broke our “gawking” silence.
Later, after dinner, the son had his “call of the wild,” and
left for parts unknown saying he would see us later at our hotel
room. While he didn’t say where he was going, his father and I
knew what he was leaving for. And then our waitress also left and
we were left alone with another waitress who was short, plump,
plain looking gal…but very congenial as she attentively served
us.
The longer I sat there enjoying the moment, my companion
continued ordering more beer. He would not listen to me when I
held up my hand trying to protest. It’s true, Australians love
their beer and he was in the mood for gallons.
For whatever reason, things were funnier than normal that
evening…I guess it was the beer. Whether it was the fact I
finally felt that all my personal problems were somewhere else or
I was buzzing from the beer, I don’t know or care. I was trying
to hang in there until my “Mate” said something that caught me
totally off guard. He made up a word to describe what his son
went looking for, calling it “Chigy-chigy.” While it may not
strike you funny, at that moment it seemed to hit a nerve and
started me laughing and really hard and I couldn’t stop. His
hilarious accent made it all the more funny and I couldn’t stay
on my chair any longer. I literally fell off my chair laughing so
hard my stomach hurt and tears were streaming down my face. To
this day, I still chuckle whenever I think about what he said.
The next morning after we ate breakfast, the three of us ran
into two young, Balinese girls as we were leaving the hotel
restaurant. They wanted to talk to Dicky. It seems he had met
them during his late night “roundup” last night. He pulled us
aside so the girls wouldn’t hear and asked us to entertain them
for a few hours so he could rendezvous with yet another young
girl he also had met last night. However, this would upset our
plans we had just made. Both of us looked at each other with some
contempt for being put into this situation. It was like how a
parent isn’t ready for a surprise their teenagers didn’t tell
them until the last minute. And together we decided against it
letting Dicky deal with his awkward situation. The poor kid, he
was having difficulty organizing his time to fit all the girls he
met last night. He was like a little boy in a candy store.
Indonesian women “in general” seem delighted to meet tall,
Caucasian men. In contrast, Indonesian men are generally smaller,
scrawny and have little hope for a good living in their depressed
country. So when foreigners show up and pay attention to eligible
women, many welcome the opportunity. But on the other hand, I’ve
seen a few Indonesian women who seem fearful of bigger men and
shy away as they are not used to being around large, foreign men
they’ve had little of nothing do with all their life.
The following day, I thought the father and son duo might
like to visit Ubud, a small, but very beautiful, exotic town
located many miles up in the mountains. After a two hour plus
trip, I found the town and all the shops and restaurants were
pretty much as I remembered, with the only exception, the main
dirt road had been tarred over, a real improvement.
We walked through the Monkey Forest without being accosted
from any of the local monkeys. There were the usual people
following you trying to sell their hand crafted works. I wanted
to buy a beautifully carved whistle for one of my assistant
martial arts instructors back home. I bargained the price down
from twelve to about five thousand Rupiahs (about two dollars). I
felt that I got a good deal without being too offensives to the
youthful peddler. Many times they will sell very few items for
the entire day and you can see disappointment in their expression
if they are forced to let items go for less than they had hoped
for. I feel bad for them as they try and eek out a meager
existence while trying to help support their families.
There is something good to say about this however, when an
entire family works together to meet their needs, it makes for a
stronger bond, something we in America don’t seem all that
familiar with. To see the closeness of families and how they work
and interact should set standards for the rest of the world. I
personally feel it isn’t good to gouge them as we can afford to
spend a little extra for their wares…without them knowing we are
aware of their paltry predicament.
Dicky came walking over with another whistle surprisingly,
with one similar to mine. He proudly announced he got his for
three thousand Rupiahs…figures; his insensitivity for other
people’s plight seems to be non-existent!
At the end of the day, we were back at our hotel in Kuta
Beach. We decided to walk around the crowded streets for a while.
Everything was still open. Everyone seemed to stay out late
wanting to absorb everything they could before they returned home
from their vacation. Dicky also wanted to experience all he
possibly could as well. He even suggested we need to find some
call girls. His father had a Cheshire cat grin and seemed game. I
was not however, I was shocked to see a father and son wanting to
check out hookers when the father was married and the son was
already engaged! I didn’t really want to go along, but we were
having a good time together so I relented and went at their
insistence, as the son flagged down a taxi.
Universally speaking, almost all taxi drivers are well aware
where there is sex for sale. We rode about twenty minutes out of
town before we finally came to a long driveway. It was lined with
tall hedges that opened up into a court yard. In the middle of
the court were two small buildings that had huge windows with
curtains pulled open. It was strangely like a downtown store in
the driveway! Through them you could see six to eight women
sitting on beds waiting to be selected. Dicky immediately jumped
out not waiting for his father or me to follow. Then we got out
just as the driver left and went to talk with one of the men
standing near one of the buildings. Then a few men seemed to
appear from no where, and then a few more emerged. I started
getting a little anxious not knowing what might happen next. Then
Dicky came walking back nonchalantly saying, “Nothing was
interesting” and said lets go.
On the way back to town, I could tell the taxi driver was
put out. He wasn’t as friendly as before as he wasted all that
time and had no extra commission for his “side” job.
It wasn’t all that late when we returned to the city. The
heat had already relinquished its tortuous grip for the day and
was a little more tolerable around 10pm. None of us wanted to go
back to our hotel yet as the father and son appeared to be
getting a little dry…and of course they wanted beer! As we walked
around the town they found a crowded, noisy bar not too far from
our hotel that seemed to suite their drinking needs. While not
knowing what particular needs beer drinkers are looking for, I
followed them in. The building had an open façade with a quaint
little bar inside and loud music blaring into the street.
The band consisted of three guys with their speakers and
other equipment crammed onto a dinky 4x6 foot stage. The only
place we could find to sit was three feet away from the stage!
Needless to say, we couldn’t engage in a conversation very well
and had to scream into each others ear. Once again beer started
flowing again. I don’t like beer all that much and had difficulty
drinking what I had while waving off other attempts to offer
“another round” from my thirsty, beer consuming friends who
seemed not to care. Nothing seemed to matter to either of them;
it was drinking time and they were ready…while continuing to
signal the bartender for more.
I remember seeing a pathetic, lecherous old looking drunk
draped over a really cute native bar-girl. Despite what it looked
like, he was trying to dance with her…if you could call it that.
It was an ugly sight as she had to put up with it because it was
her job to encourage people to buy drinks.
Later, several women came over and tried to interest us in
something else. The father and I looked at each other and laughed
while ignoring them…however, the son left with two. A little
later I had had enough and couldn’t take it any longer. I told my
friend I was leaving. He too was tired and weary from the long
day and followed me without saying anything.
Just before we left us, Dicky was up to his tricks again. He
asked me if his dad could sleep in the extra bed in my room so he
could spend time with the girls in his hotel room. My friend and
I took our time going back to the hotel and sat in the hotel’s
lounge for a while talking. Sometime later my friend’s son walked
in and told us he was done and sent the bar girls back…
fortunately. I was glad because now I had my room back to myself;
I didn’t want to spend the night listening to beer drinking
snorer in my room.
The next morning the father was scheduled to return home. I
went with both of them to the airport to see him off. It was sad
because we became fast friends, and I thought I might never have
an opportunity to see him again. The following day the son and I
went to breakfast together before he was to leave for home. He
told me that last night he went to a well known “Red Light”
district and met a beautiful prostitute dressed in a beautiful
white dress. He was fixated on her and it seemed he couldn’t talk
about anything else. I realized just where his priorities were…
and knew he wouldn’t ever be a true student.
His main concern didn’t seem to be in nai gung at all, yet I
couldn’t help notice he tried so hard to make it out as if he
was. He justified his actions saying he isn’t like this back
home…but it’s OK when your not. It just doesn’t make sense for
him to justify his behavior since he was engaged! And I felt bad
for his finance and knew their relationship wouldn’t last. And
guess what?...I was right, from my other acquaintances in
Australia I heard they parted ways.
The next day he left to go home. I still had a few more days
scheduled before my plane left. Even though it was nice to have
some company, I was glad to be by myself again. It was time for
me to venture off and explore as I love to do.
I decided to venture off and visit the town of Sanur. It is
located up the coast going toward the north-east side of the
island. As you travel further away from Kuta I found it gets more
tropical and peaceful as you travel up and around either side of
the island. Even though Kuta Beach is a must see and lots of fun,
it is a relief to get away from the cramped, crowded city.
While there is a lot to be offered in the city, it is still
a city and a haven for tourists and way too busy to stay for
long. I much prefer a slower pace, where it is not so crowded.
And besides, it is nice not to be hounded with as many street
“hawkers” as you leave Kuta. You can actually walk a good
distance without them constantly following you around trying to
sell hats, fake watches and paintings. Many of these boys carry
large fold out wooden cases with assorted brand name watches, all
fakes of course. Didn’t matter, I bought two brand new “Rolex”
watches for a couple bucks that fell apart shortly afterward.
These street hawkers recently started wearing bright orange
T-shirts with their company name on it. You can see them all over
the city as the color really makes them stand out. Despite the
company’s efforts to be identified, it inadvertently back fired
as they are easier to see and a little easier to avoid.
Fortunately in the small town of Sanur, there were hardly
any hawkers to pester you. However, there was another type you
have to contend with, but isn’t such a nuisance.
Along the beach there is a paved sidewalk that runs for
several miles and lies between the hotels and the water. Palms
trees, hotels and all kinds of tropical plants and flowers
bursting with vibrant colors line the curving walk-way.
You don’t have to go very far to find quaint, friendly
little restaurants along the way. These little places offer
shaded comfort from the sweltering heat for the thirsty or hungry
passerby. I would walk for long periods taking in everything and
loving every minute, stopping whenever I wanted something to eat
or drink.
Also along the way there were small, open shops that dot the
sidewalk along the way in clusters, every quarter mile or so. The
sellers are almost always women. They huddle together, grooming
and talking with each other until a potential customer comes
walking by. Then they scuttle to their respective shops and start
beckoning the perspective buyers to come look at their
merchandise. As you pass each open shop they spread out items to
be better seen…even if you don’t want them. There isn’t much
quality for much of what they sell, but there is so much color
that it attracts your attention.
One of the shops I chanced upon was operated by an
attractive young woman about twenty eight years old I would
guess. Especially Asian women in general appear about five to ten
years younger than they actually are. In order to guess their age
I just add about ten years to the age they look. I was close, she
was twenty seven.
She seemed interested in talking to me, apparently because I
was a Westerner and spoke some decent English. She asked me many
questions about America and some other things she was interested
in. Being unable to ever hope that she might see anything beyond
her small island, she expressed her fascination with America.
I was already hot and a little hungry and suggested she
accompany me for something to eat, she acted delighted at the
prospect of going to lunch with me and continue our discussion.
However, it was a religious holiday the next day she needed to go
home soon to get ready for the two day festivity and had to
decline. She told me she and her family were traveling to another
part of the island to stay at her grandparents for the
celebration. Apparently it is a rather big event and all of the
island people that can go make it to this celebration. In
parting, she gave me her business card and asked me to write to
her.
Further down the walkway, one of the more insistent little
shop owners followed me at least a half mile! It seemed her sales
approach tactic was to “wear him down.” And I have no idea why
she picked me out among the other tourists.
She caught up to me and said,
“What one you like?”
 “Tiduk, tiduk trima kasih!” (No, no thank you!)
Ignoring me she continued,
“You like this one? I give you good deal.”
“Tiduk, Trima kasih.”
“You want pants, what color you want?”
“Tiduk, Trima kasih!”
“Maybe you want paper bird? I have very nice.”
“Tiduk, Trima kasih.”
“Tell me how much you pay for nice shirts?”
“Tiduk!”
And it goes on and on.
I was finally able to lose her by turning into any empty
alley. No telling how far she would have followed me. She showed
the necessary skills of salesman, she ignored the word, “Tiduk”
(NO!). I had wished I knew how to say in Indonesian, “What part
of tiduk do you not understand?” I’ll have to do some research.
With so many foreign tourists also around me I though it
would be fun to meet a few and maybe learn what they thought of
America. I decided if anyone looked at me, and I caught them, I
would start a conversation with them; however this only occurred
a couple of times.
It seems that the main tourists visiting these islands are
mostly Australians, Dutch and Germans, in that order. I found
most all are generally very aloof and unwilling to converse with
another foreigner. It appeared that they would rather turn away
than have eye contact. I also found the more affluent people are,
the more distant they would be. But there are always exceptions;
I did talk with an old German lady who actually spoke to me
first. In her little English, I could tell she wasn’t all that
interested in having an in-depth conversation, she just wanted to
be friendly and it ended almost as soon as it started.
 Generally speaking, I found that most of these foreigners
act as though you have the plague and actually go out of their
way to avoid you. On the other hand, Indonesians are very
friendly and eager to carry on a conversation. Many times after
they get to know you they will invite you into their homes.
Whenever I run into a fellow American, which is rare,
they’re usually friendly, but they seem to only want to talk
about themselves, what they did, what they’re going to do, what
they found, bought, and how much it cost. It seems pretty
shallow. I wonder if this is how people from other countries see
us.
One of the hotels I stayed at in Bali was the grandest I had
ever visited. My visit at this hotel was arranged while I was
back in Kuta. I decided to try using a travel agent instead of
just going on my own. The office was the size of a small closet
and conspicuously set on the outside of a hotel with two people
sitting in it. He turned out to be a really funny guy and the
most accommodating agent I have ever met. He made me laugh when
he got my room rate lowered, had breakfast thrown in, and then
teased his female co-worker about being thrown in with my hotel
package as well, you should have seen her face, he was really a
funny guy!
When I arrived at the hotel, I was greeted at this amazing
place with a magnificent waterfall that was majestically placed
in the front of the towering entrance of the hotel…it took my
breath away. It was huge!
The lobby was no less beautiful: it had a massive black
marble polished floor that seemed to never end, and a three story
entry that was completely open to the elements. The front desk
had an unfamiliar type of polished, beautifully stained wood,
curving back and fourth for about thirty feet or more. In the
middle of the lobby was an exotic, lush tropical garden that had
more brilliant colors than you could imagine——one could easily
have mistaken it for Eden.
Out past the lobby when you go to your room, almost seems as
if you are on an adventure. Out in the middle of the hotel was a
long, narrow, river-like, meandering swimming pool. The upper
half of the river-pool was several feet above the lower half. In
the middle was a gorgeous water fall which spilled into the lower
half of the river-pool. Unfamiliar, exotic plants and flowers
lavishly filled the entire area from beginning to end. As if that
wasn’t enough, there was a topless, sun bathing young European
women unconcerned where she was. It made you feel like you were
in a tropical fairy tale island.
One of the several restaurants at the hotel was tucked among
the plants and overlooked the meandering river. The lights at
night accentuated its beautiful appearance making it more of a
fantasy than reality. The restaurant was completely open on each
side for all the tropical weather to pass through. If it hadn’t
been for the ceiling, you would have though you were outside. I
was looking forward to going there for dinner that evening.
I purposely arrived late; only one other table was being
served. Soon they left and I was there all by myself with the
constant attention of the waiters. Usually, most of the people
staying at hotels normally go out to dinner elsewhere to see the
sights. But for breakfast they normally always eat at their
hotel. It didn’t matter to me what people do, this place could
easily become my favorite place to eat? Oh well, their loss.
Waiting for my indulgence was a huge colorful assortment of
undisturbed, unfamiliar, divine and lavishly displayed cuisine. I
sat at my table eating while overlooking the river-pool,
listening to the sound of the waterfall and Balinese music in the
background. I felt a tropical breeze blowing through my hair. It
whispered in my ear beckoning to me to stay. The silent voice
said, “Give up everything, stay forever.” I wanted to surrender
and tried to think how I would make it happen.
As all good things must end, my time in Bali was over. I
tried to commit it all to memory, knowing this too shall fade,
but at least I had experienced the thrill of it and hadn’t just
read about it instead.
I returned home saddened, only to be quickly reabsorbed back
into the stressful, frantic pace of life, traffic and bad
attitudes. However, I can temporarily leave this decaying reality
to meditate upon my memory of Bali. It helps make life a little
more tolerable, then, I can return again to normal life somewhat
temporarily refreshed.
I find that during my practice now that I have grown
accustomed to the unique and comfortable feeling from the
sensation I have in my dan tien area. I always look forward to
having it occur daily. It is a way of confirming the uniqueness
of what I’m doing and all the time I’ve put into it. It is sort
of like having a friend with me.

CHAPTER 22

Throughout all the years of my training it has been isolated

and lonely. And during that time I was desperately hoping for
some kind of results to finally occur because it can be difficult
to remain alone in your isolated training. It’s as though the
sensations you finally attain become a life preserver. It is at
this time I also had found that no man is an island.
My practice became more difficult as my desire to have some
companionship grew until it was at the point that I found my self
suffering from some depression. Hard as I tried to remain single
minded, focused only upon my goal for over a decade, I found it
just isn’t practical for an aging guy to force himself into such
isolation. Hard as I tried to keep my thoughts only upon my goal,
I found my heart and entire being was aching, and I couldn’t
change or make it go away. I finally went to the doctor to see
what I could do for my depression so I could get back to
training. After a month, the pills I had been given had such side
effects that I bagged them and felt a little better despite the
fact that they say you have to take them for long periods in
order to affect any improvement.
I decided to contact that Indonesian gal (Winda) I had taken
a fancy to on my earlier trips because there was a part of my
mind that hadn’t really forgotten about her.
It was really thrilling when I received a letter back from
her even though there was a lot of innocent small talk. As we
started to communicate back and forth I found out more about her,
her past, who she is and her desires in life. I found it strange,
but she said she had a short lived drug problem. This was almost
inconceivable to me, I would have never guessed. The average wage
in Indonesia is barely enough to live on. And, drugs are costly
and very dangerous. Plus, one can receive a life sentence if
caught. So I don’t know how she could have done it. Didn’t
matter, it was in the past.
In many foreign countries drugs are not tolerated in any
manner. In Singapore you can literally lose your life if caught
with any kind of drugs. I remember hearing on the plane, during a
short layover, the regulations about bringing drugs into the
country…not a good idea! However, I had to laugh, one of the
regulations they mentioned was so contritely humorous…we were
told not to spit or drop gum on the ground, as you will go to
jail for it! Minor infractions are actually major crimes there!
 As Winda and I communicated for about eight months, I found
that she was actually too immature for me. I had been
contemplating taking another trip to Surabaya to see her again
and not my teacher, which would have been a first. Based on
several factors, I decided it wasn’t in my best interest to
continue this direction. Despite the fact I was in my fifties
while she was in her twenties which didn’t seem to be a problem
for her at all; she said she didn’t care how old I was and it is
rather common for young women in her culture to marry older men.
So it was no big deal, but it was to me.
One night when I lived in Washington State I was walking
back to my house after my meditation, I noticed something strange
in the sky. It turned out to be the Aura Borealis dancing above
me…for the first time; I had never seen it before. There wasn’t
much color, but it was thrilling nonetheless to see it with my
own eyes. Living way out in a rural mountainous town in the
Northwest, there are no city lights to interfere with the night
sky. You could see endless stars, and see satellites moving
across the heavens.
I’ll never forget one evening I experienced when I lived way
out in the boonies that had an unexpected surprise, I was walking
back to my house from meditating when I noticed a wooden stick,
about three feet in length, standing on its end…in the center of
my driveway! It wasn’t there when I walked passed to begin my
meditation about an hour ago. Yet, there it was, standing all by
itself and there were no limbs on it to hold it up. It was as if
someone broke off the branches and stuck it in the ground to
stand up. The nearest neighbors lived about a quarter mile away.
Most of the people living out this way were retired and had no
kids. So what was this stick doing in the middle of my driveway
standing straight up all by itself?
 It was a little unnerving as I walked around it trying to
figure out how it got there. I wanted to grab it, but something
kept me from doing so. Even though I could see it clearly it
still had something that made it look different or maybe it was a
feeling I got from it. I then sat down next to the house and
watched this thing…standing up on one end. Whatever it was, it
seemed as if it wasn’t real, but looked real.
It lasted about fifteen minutes before it finally dissipated
out of sight leaving me in a state of disbelief. I knew it wasn’t
real. I pondered on it but just couldn’t think of what it was
meant for or if I was supposed to get something out of it. I left
it at that because I couldn’t find any meaning for it and still
can’t.
I did find out later that things like this are actually done
by spirits. This one was a playful one Pak John told me, and not
to worry. He said they do things that don’t make sense.
On every occasion when my teacher comes to America to visit
his children living here…I know about it. No, he doesn’t call or
get in contact with me to let me know he’s coming…I get a
“feeling.” I sense it somehow and know he is here and every time
I am correct. I don’t go out of my way or think about it, it is
just a feeling I can’t describe, and I know my teacher is here.
It has happened four times that he has come to America through
the years. And when I get the feeling I call his daughter, and
she always says he has just arrived!
When I was moving to St. George Utah, we decided to stay in
Chico, California for a little while (one year). One night there
was a knock at the door. I answered it in a normal, timely
manner. But when I opened the door, no one was there. I thought
it odd and looked around, maybe someone was playing a trick.
However, as I looked around I noticed about 8 small, colorful sea
shells on the door step?!
 This was totally unexpected; where did they come from? I
believed there must be someone playing a joke and left it at
that. However, the next night was a repeat of the night before;
only this time when I heard a knock on the door I was ready. I
literally flew over to the door and opened it hoping to catch
whoever red-handed before they had a chance to run away. But
again, there was no one in sight; there was no noise of anyone
running away or anything…it was dead silent!
I lived off the beaten track from the city, so I could hear
pretty darn well if there was movement around my place. Also, at
this late hour there is less noise anyway. There was a very long
walk way between the long apartments. With my quick reaction, it
wouldn’t have given anyone time to run down without me seeing
them trying to make a getaway.
Again, the same type of shells was again placed on my door
step! The only thing I could think of was that I used to take my
daughter to the beach on my visitation weekends (I was divorced)
when she was a little girl; she loved to search for sea shells.
Sometimes we would spend the night camping on the beach…they were
wonderful memories. I don’t know if these shells had anything to
do with that, but I still have the shells to this day as they
cause me to think about my daughter. Who knows what this really
could have meant or if it had any meaning at all.
I remember my teacher telling me that many spirits do things
to fool people, and maybe what I experienced was an example. But
it hardly seems like it as it caused me to think of wonderful
moments and I am thankful for that.
Pak John also told me that if your yang was low it would
inadvertently allow you to see spirits, but this never happened
to me. However, if your yang is full you are unable to see them.
If you’ve ever heard of someone seeing a spirit, this is a sure
sign that that person’s yang is insufficient. My yang is totally
full, so if there was a trickster spirit running amok I wouldn’t
be able to see it, just the results.
My teacher told me that when you eventually sever all the
connections to your dan tien you are actually able to move it
around, strange as it sounds. So if you move it to the back of
you he said, this makes it so that spirits won’t be able to see
you; I don’t fully understand this yet. If you can manipulate it
by putting it behind you, you can literally hide from spirits and
they can’t see you; otherwise they can play around with us.
While I have enough yang, it is your yin that has to become
a type of and storage battery, according to Pak John, in order to
fully become capable of supernormal powers. Both energies have to
be developed, balanced and combined before you can do anything.
One of the particular aspects of nai gong is the fact that it
takes longer develop than chi gong.
When comparing the two systems you’ll find that you can
illustrate some abilities rather early in chi gong. In contrast,
nai gong will take longer because rather than advancing up the
levels so quickly, nai gong develops each level to its max. And
thereby has a much greater foundation to build power from at each
level.
This was illustrated with one of the ex-Mo Pai, Western
students who developed a health issue from not following the
instructions he was taught. Because of this and the fact he
didn’t want to take all the time, he quit the school and then
went to China and found two Chinese chi gong teachers and began
to train. He wasn’t but just a beginner with some past experience
prior when he began with nai gong. After he changed systems and a
couple years later he claimed he accomplished the 4th level.
However, what he neglected to say was that his fusion of the two
energies actually didn’t combine, but used the energy from
several bulls that were transferred into him which only has a
“temporary” effect and shortly dissipates within a few hours. He
also neglected to mention that the dan tien has to be completely
developed in order to permanently “hold” the full amount of yang
when you need to combine the two energies in our system. Before
you combine the two you have to be at the highest level of yang
development; whereas in chi gong, it appears as if this isn’t
required to be at this high level of development…and why it isn’t
as powerful. There may be a chi gong system somewhere that will
allow you to combine the two early on, but there is clearly no
way to develop the same power nai gong does. Plus, he couldn’t
accomplish what he claimed he had in the time he said he had.
Granted, there are people who probably can develop faster
than others, but you still couldn’t develop in the time this guy
claims he had.
But after a “power transfer” of energy you automatically
return back to your prior condition because your body can’t hold
what it hasn’t been prepared or developed for. This is why people
can’t immediately become a master. You’ve got to develop your
body to house the energy.
There is another factor that was missed in his pseudo claim.
He didn’t have to go through the work that combines the two
energies. And this can be a real bagga-boo. The student who is
now in charge of the Mo Pai school is still unable to fuse his
two energies. Why?...because it takes a monumental effort and a
lot of pain to endure. It would be highly unusual to fuse the two
energies on the first effort because of this. And the student has
tried multiple times without success. On the other hand, Pak John
I believe said it took him around two or three times to finally
fuse the two energies. If you knew him you would know he is the
type to just about go through anything, he is that tough
mentally.
 Pak John said that I had finally filled my dan tien with
enough yang. It was a day I will never forget and what a relief…
after all this time! Now, I can legitimately say I am completely
full and balanced with both yin and yang to so I can advance to
the next level. Now, once you attain the new level it is designed
to do a couple of different things. First, the dan tien must be
detached from all the connections to it; and secondly, it will
move on its own a few inches across my stomach after it is
detached (you are able to visually see this). Then when all this
takes place the dan tien is ready for the next level training.
And then the fourth level is designed to force the yang downward
while forcing at the same time the yin upward. And fusing them
together takes an enormous effort that separates the men from the
boys. Doing this is no easy matter.
Nevertheless, it is only when I am in the presence of my
teacher that I am able to temporarily “borrow” some of his
emitting energy from his batteries to make up for the lack of
mine. This allows me to demonstrate my development by knocking
over obstacles from a “given” distance with a certain amount of
effort and force of my own.
While trying to develop during the third level that severs
the cords, there are early “signs” that your development is being
accomplished. It comes from a sensation that occurs on your right
palm. There is one on the left, but it isn’t nearly as pronounced
as the right hand.
On the physical movement during the exercise there is a
sensation that can only be described like an electrical “prick”
that occurs on your right palm. It doesn’t happen each and every
time, but it will occur. And to pass the third level this
sensation is supposed to happen on each movement of the right
hand. It is surprising because you don’t know what special “sign”
will pop up or when. I might add that I knew something else was
askew when I suddenly received a very “huge” electrical shock
instead of the common variety I had been used to. This one was
really an eye opener to say the least and it occurred twice! I
might say it was about 10 times the electrical sensations as the
others. As I have said before, this is a very strange reality.
My teacher never tells me what to expect while meditating,
only that something will happen during my nai gong training. He
believes that it is important for me to tell him what happened so
he can be sure that I am developing honestly. He never told me of
the differences between meditation and our specific nai gong
training.
You see, meditation is actually the process in which we are
able to train in our nai gong system. And in the first level of
nai gong you will achieve two signs/sensation. However,
meditation by itself will not give you these same sensations, but
will cause other sensations to occur.
All systems of chi development use meditation as a base from
which to build any of their systems. You need to accumulate
energy in order to develop your future abilities. From there each
school/system has there “own” direction to develop from.
While Pak John didn’t think it is prudent to tell me what
those certain “feeling” manifestations I would be having when I
first began my training, I did however read about them from a
book written by a Chinese master. Evidently, other teachers don’t
mind talking about them even in detail.
One book in particular, “The Secrets of Chinese Meditation,”
by Lu K’uan Yu (Charles Luk) was especially interesting. It is
only in the fifth through the seventh chapter that had the
information which helped me greatly, especially, when I started
to get the “heat” while my teacher was away doing his thing in
Borneo for 3-years.
 The book explained that the dan tien has five connections to
it; four of them point to the middle (dan tien) from the top,
bottom and both sides and one more connection that is directly
behind it. If you were wondering, I do not know what the ends of
these connections are attached to.
I am unsure how authentic it was, but Pak John showed me two
x-rays, one of his dan tien and the other was an x-ray of
someone’s undeveloped dan tien. To me it was a little suspicious
because in both x-rays the dan tien was something that really
stood out, you couldn’t miss it either in its undeveloped or
developed stage. X-rays always have a transparent see-through
effect even with the dense bones. I thought to myself, had it
showed up like that when doctors study them it surely would be
something that would cause great curiosity and researched. And
more than likely they would have already done something to find
out what it is, as it was so obvious. I have a suspicion however,
that Pak John “doctored” the x-ray to prove his point.
Anyway, the dan tien isn’t something doctors are at all
familiar with and have no idea there is such a thing. It may be
well known in China, but here in the U.S. doctors would not have
any appreciable concern for it, mainly because there is no way to
make money from it. Plus, If I’ve never seen my dan tien on any
x-rays I’m sure doctors have never seen it before either.
Nevertheless, the dan tien is no bigger than the tip of your
“pinky” finger all shriveled up when you first begin training.
The other x-ray was more dramatic, it showed the dan tien in a
fully developed condition; it was about the size of a 50-cent
piece and solid.
When the dan tien reaches this size, according to Pak John
it then can be developed to its fullest potential and manipulated
to perform certain functions for various methods of training.
 And, whether they the x-rays were authentic or not is really
inconsequential, it was more for the visual aspect to understand
the two conditions of the dan tien Pak John wanted to emphasize.
Pak John also told me what the building stages the dan tien
must go through in order to develop in each level: 1) build
substance, accumulate yang energy; 2) compress yang energy; 3)
untwine they yang and cut cords to the dan tien; 4) and then
combine the two energies.
And according to our teacher, there are no other schools
that utilize our system for chi development. This is hard for me
to believe. Anytime a school is over a hundred-years old, by that
time a number of people have split off, migrated to other
countries or reestablished a new school. No one is ever
completely satisfied with their training and will always find
different ways to improve it. And nai gong would be no different.
Especially after the length of time the Mo Pai has been in
existence (over 2000 years). Some where along the way there “is”
another system or school that splintered off from the Mo Pai and
is still in existence?
I have been doing research (and still investigating) for
these schools. So far I’ve found a source who knows of two
schools in China that trains in similar methods to the Mo Pai
(they develop the dan tien the same way). And I will be going to
China to explore the feasibility of this later this year.
Each different chi gong school has different methods and
results from their system. However, this one aspect is common of
each system; all are capable at some level of “expelling” their
energy outside their body, normally using the hands.
And this is probably at the heart of most chi gong schools
because they are designed for healing people using their energy.
And many Chinese doctors are trained in this manner and are able
to project their energy in order to heal people.
 My teacher does not believe students need to know anything
beyond our current level. However, I am somewhat familiar with
the next level (4th) because he inadvertently revealed a few
little things that slipped out during our long conversations. And
then when all the students get together and put two and two
together we’ve been able to probably more than our teacher
intended. So when you add up all those “inadvertent” bits and
pieces you can get some kind of idea what the next training level
will be like.
From the accumulation of information, I now believe I have
about 50% or more of what my next level consists of. It may take
more time to find out the rest of my next level. And hopefully,
there are people “out there” who will contribute to what we know
up to this point.
And the good thing about my next level is that you don’t
need your teacher to check you or anything other than support you
through the process. You’re really on your own in the fourth
level of training…according to Pak John.
After going though all the training up to this time it
hasn’t been any problem whether it was trying to get used to the
dedication or work through the daily training. Usually those that
complain are not true, dedicated students. If you desire
something bad enough you’ll find ways to endure whatever it is
that can be a problem. A winner never complains about his
challenges, but rather looks forward to the event.
It has always troubled me why it was so difficult for some
people to dedicate themselves to this training. Many desire it
despite not having the dedication to back up their dream. Some
people wish to learn and don’t realize it takes a lot more than
wishing. Then you have those that really want it, but it isn’t
their destiny and for one reason or another will quit.
 There are many reasons why people want to learn and why they
stop. In all this time I have found there are a certain “bread”
of people who are “innately” cut out for learning Mo Pai’s nai
gong. Just like there are some people suited for certain jobs
that would be hard for me to do. However, there are a few signs
that people should be cognoscente of before hand as to whether
they are suited or not for this training. And one of those signs
is an insatiable passion to learn, not caring what it will take.
For a long time all I was doing was training at my second
level. It is extremely taxing physically and seemed to never end,
but very, very necessary for developing the power by compacting
as much yang energy into the dan tien. I persevered through all
the difficulties that came my way in order to do all this. And
this is the type of attitude that a true practitioner should
have.
As I mentioned earlier about how hard it was to gain the
last few inches in order to knock over the boxes for the last few
inches; it isn’t fun and takes a daily training that must be
done. And when you do a daily exercise that exerts as much energy
as you can, it taxes both the mind and body. It is harder than
anything else I have ever been involved in. And it is the only
way to achieve this level.
But when you first begin doing level 2 you can only do just
a few repetitions at a time…it is that strenuous! There isn’t
anything you can relate to, and make it any easier either. It is
something that you have to get used to and it takes time to do
this.
After I had been doing this for a while trying to do as many
repetitions as I could during each session, it occurred to me
that I was not being very smart. I realized that this was going
to take a long time so I needed to find a way to work on it so I
could build up and not continue getting discouraged from not
being able to do very many of the repetitious exercise. So I
began to simply do five a day until my body was capable of doing
more and then added more repetitions as I was able to.
Sometimes I made a goal of reaching a certain amount of
repetitions in a certain amount of time, but it was always within
my capacity to achieve it. And doing things this way made the
level much more tolerable to work with, especially since it was
taking such a long time to improve. I eventually worked up to
fifty reps. per session, which is pretty good. And I didn’t get
after myself if I didn’t have the energy to do this every
session. I was tolerant with myself and just did what my mind and
body allowed me to do.
There are only three levels prior to prepare you for the all
important “fusion” of the two energies in the 4th level. It
sounds easier than it actually is, mainly because a lot of time
is needed to develop the first three levels which are the
building blocks for your final level. The first level is the
fastest to accomplish, but from there it goes down hill, in terms
of time.
I found that the first level of meditation is somewhat
breeze because it is very relaxing and beneficial for your health
and peace of mind…except for one very difficult factor. It takes
a very long time for your legs to adjust to the lotus or half
lotus position you’re sitting in. For most of us, this can be the
only problematic issue for the first level.
Later, when I finally attained level 3, I found it also
wasn’t all that difficult, but it is still taking a long time. I
am getting very anxious to finally pass this level because it is
taking me so long to do. However, it isn’t all my fault, my
teacher has made thing extremely difficult since he has been
ousted from his leadership position. However, I’m getting close
because I’ve already had a few signs to illustrate the fact that
I am developing correctly. But still, there is the “unknown”
factor involved that you just don’t know about.
Because I can’t sit in a “full” lotus position, nor can I
sit upright for long periods unless I use a back rest to lean
against, and I have still achieved what was necessary through all
the years of my training. And because of that I was surprised
with what my teacher said, I was developing more quickly than
what he was expecting. He seemed very happy with my progress.
I learned from all this that staunch advocates of Chinese
tradition that you don’t have to go to such extremes as many
schools teach. I found that tradition is emphasized to the point
that it can be as important as the respective system of the
school. And to underline this, there are many, many different
ways in chi gong to achieve the same thing.
These staunch advocates of tradition actually blind
themselves to understand what is truly important and what is
useless tradition that does not contribute to an individuals
development. These advocates also don’t seem to understand is
that training is the main issue. Why do we have this knowledge…to
talk about it? But as with all things when man gets his hands on
anything always turns into bureaucratic overload of self-
righteous, know-it-alls. And I hate being around them, and one of
the reasons why I don’t like to frequent Talk-Forums.
I have not found any chi gong system that utilizes any
method for obtaining yin energy like Mo Pai’s nai gong. So far I
have not found any other chi development school that incorporates
yin energy. All I’ve found are so far has only been chi gong
schools, but hopefully I’ll find some long lost schools that
train by accumulating yin along with yang and keep the yang
strictly in the dan tien.
But many systems of chi gong will receive some level of the
heat in the body. When the heat is built up usually all chi gong
systems circulate this heat in an orbit around the body and then
returns back to the dan tien. Once you finish this first chi gong
level it really gets sporadic with so many different systems
going off in their respective directions for specific results.
I’ve found that some of the higher levels in many chi gong
systems/schools are closely related, or at least a very close
facsimile to one another. This is really attributed to people
throughout their respective histories leaving one system to start
another. All chi development systems were not just popping up on
their own, there always was a person who migrated to another
location for one reason or another to start all over again.
I learned from one chi gong teacher that his first level is
a sitting meditation, conveniently in a chair? Then the next
level is what is called “Standing on Stake.” It consists of
standing upright with one (the right) foot in front of the other,
knees slightly bent. The hands are directly in front of you with
your palms facing down and arms also slightly bent in a
comfortable position. Then you begin by rotating the hands in
small circles with your mind focused on the palms trying to sense
the energy coming up from the ground. Once you complete a certain
amount of repetitions, you change feet and do the same amount on
the other side rotating the hands in the opposite direction. And
later in the levels you incorporate a standing “horse stance”
position with your arms bent in front of you and palms facing
downward pointing at each other. Then you move them up and down.
There are other exercises in this system that is very similar,
but it is intended to heighten your sensitivity to yang energy in
your palms. This particular system of development is more along
the lines of consistent training of doing pretty much the same
thing over and over without condensing energy for the power nai
gong has. The energy just accumulates in the body and eventually
your energy points on your palm open up and you can expel your
chi energy to heal others.
I might include that I was also told that to “enhance” your
development you can if you want (not required), but was strongly
urged, to train next to big trees.
There are many, many others chi schools out there and it
seems you never see an end to them all. When you think you’ve
heard about all of them, someone will pop up with one you haven’t
heard yet…it is endless! I don’t think we will ever find out
about all of them because some are very remote as well. And some
have only a few or just one person left before it totally
disappears. But this is of no consequence because in chi gong it
is rather easy to switch between schools, since each does the
same meditation and then orbit their yang energy in orbits.
Recently, I met a guy studying chi gong from a somewhat
famous teacher who is known for many astounding feats, allegedly.
This person said that both nai gong and chi gong are actually the
same, just different approaches to developing your inner energy.
This is actually makes no since.
Because nai gong keeps the yang energy solely in the dan
tien and chi gong circulates the yang energy in orbits, this is
about as far from one another as you can get. Plus, I have not
heard of any other chi gong system that specifically obtains yin
energy or build their yin to powerful levels like Mo Pai’s nai
gong system. However, there can be some similarity in the higher
levels later on.
Again, there “may” be some other chi gong system that
incorporates some similarities to the Mo Pai’s nai gong levels,
but nothing has been found yet that would be a good cross over
from nai gong to chi gong. In fact, Pak John once said that if
you change systems you must begin at the very beginning of the
new system. Otherwise you will develop some serious health
issues. He didn’t explain what would happen and I left it at that
because I have no intentions of changing schools.
But after achieving the 4th level you begin to develop
particular abilities as you work upward through each level until
you reach the end of the system. In the Mo Pai there has been
only two men to have achieved all 72 levels in the two-thousand
years history. In Contrast to some of the chi gong that has 72
levels there have been many people who have attained all their
levels. And there are many chi gong schools that do not have 72
levels.
After seeing several chi gong schools and compared them I
found that most have similarities in their training methods. I
also found that many schools adhere to some things that are not
designed for developing, but is actually just tradition at is
added on through the years.
When I first began my training Pak John neglected to tell me
exactly how to do Mo Pai’s breathing correctly because of the
little time I had with him. He didn’t tell me about the “reverse”
breathing (Years later he claims he did). Despite not training
with this “traditional” part for over three years I found my
development was more than adequate. And my teacher also confirmed
this without knowing I had been training with just regular
breathing. And there were absolutely “no” adverse issues or
problems whatsoever…everything was good!
I can’t help thinking about how he might have reacted if he
knew I was using “regular breathing” before he gave me his OK.
But thank goodness he was unaware and gave me the thumbs up
first, before he found out.
So, inadvertently I realized that probably in many schools
their “traditional” ways of doing things are not always the “only
way,” as so many teacher’s like to staunchly advocate. From all
this I can surmise that tradition, prejudice, experience, time
and training systems are what basically forms every schools
direction and purpose.
One of the more “strange” things that is supposed to occur
at the end of my current level: when the dan tien becomes totally
disconnected it would be illustrated by a small bulging
appearance just under the skin on my right side. Pak John said
that you will actually see it move a couple of inches under the
skin toward your dan tien and stop there. He then demonstrated
this for me by placing his finger under his shirt pushing it
outward slightly and moving it across a short distance.
This hasn’t happened for me yet, but I have been
experiencing a bumping sensation occasionally that feels like a
bubble just under my skin on my right side. Along with that, as I
go through the exercise in level 3, I actually experience a sort
of an electrical popping or pricking sensation on the palm of my
hand during the physical movement exercise. I know this sounds
ambiguous, but I can’t relate it to anything else I’ve ever
experienced before. This is supposed to be another sign that one
of the links to the dan tien is being disconnected.
There are no books available that describe any of these
particular events so it would be impossible for people to try to
train on their own, as no one would know what to do with them
when they occur. However, the book I mentioned earlier by Charles
Luk describes eight sensations one may experience when meditating
(I had three).
Of the other sensations, according to Luk, I felt a
“roughness” on my skin, and then another feeling I had was
weightlessness. What you will experience will be determined upon
whatever esoteric conditions you have that are not readily
apparent. But you most likely would have one or more of the
sensations.
 If you are interested in some of the deeper aspects of chi
development, reading the book I mentioned by Charles Luk is a
wealth of information as to what one can do. I found it pretty
exciting because it discusses some other things that I would not
have ever known. However, there are no clues as to how to attain
them, and this is good because you really need a teacher. All
these things are achieved from using chi gong and are derived
from a Taoist school system.
Of the eight physical sensations (chapter 6) you may
experience one or more of are: pain, itching, coldness, warmth,
weightlessness, heaviness, roughness and smoothness as stated in
the book. What they don’t tell you is that everyone is different
and will have different results. The book also has a question and
answer section that I found very helpful for learning about some
of the things you are not aware of that will happen.
I find it interesting that my teacher didn’t want to tell me
what I would be eventually feeling…tradition! But in chi gong,
there is quite a bit of information readily available and
discussed openly.
Oddly enough, none of these sensations, except one, was ever
achieved by any of the other non Asian students of Pak John’s
that I know of. More than likely the heat was, but I hadn’t heard
anything about the other students attaining the second sensation.
I am almost convinced that none of the other Western students in
Mo Pai (approx. 5) ever had the second sensation of vibrations.
When I had the opportunity of talking to Dicky-boy, the kid
from Australia, I would always make it a point to ask him about
this, but he was never able to tell me he had the second
sensation. He would try however, to make it out as if he had, but
his description was never close. And it is precisely because of
this that our teacher knows exactly who his true students really
are. So there is good reason why Pak John doesn’t tell us
anything beforehand. It has really amazed me that the second and
third Western students, both would actually take this training so
lightly; using it only for recognition and/or personal gain…which
is really disappointing.
We had the opportunity to not only help one another, but
delve into ancient and privileged nai gong training. This was
privileged stuff! Yet, it seems no one wants to benefit others as
it is supposed to be!
How could you not want to immerse yourself in this ancient
knowledge and do your best keeping the tradition of passing the
knowledge onto others and helping them? I eventually realized
that being involved in this training takes something more than
either of them had. This is illustrated by both of them
completely stopping their nai gong training. Just because Pak
John isn’t allowed to teach any longer does not mean Mo Pai’s
knowledge is lost forever.
Apparently they don’t seem to understand that God is in
control of everything. He is omniscient and omnipotent. And has
validated this by him giving his prophets correct prophesy of the
future. And God’s prophesies have never, ever been wrong…since
the beginning of time. And based upon that, since God allowed me
to come all this way and be the first Westerner in the Mo Pai,
there is a reason he allowed that to happen. Just because we hit
a road block with Pak John’s ancestor spirit-demons does not mean
it is the end. No, this is only temporary. It would be
unprecedented for God to allow something to happen and then pull
the rug out from under those that put him first in their lives;
this is not how he works. Something else has to have taken place…
and it will pass. We just have to have patience and continue with
our dedication. Besides, how does it look when you get involved
with something and at the first sign of a problem you stop?
 The first four chapters of “The Secrets of Chinese
Meditation,” deal exclusively with the philosophic concepts of
the Taoists. After that it is on “Self-cultivation” according to
the Taoist school. It is the fifth chapter of the book that will
open your eyes to some of the ancient Chinese chi gong knowledge.
As I said before, it doesn’t have any training methods, and the
author passed away some time ago making it impossible to talk
with him or become a student. But on the brighter side, there are
still teachers around still teaching this and similar methods.
Lately I’ve found several new ones in China and will be going to
meet them to see how they compare to nai gong.
Those that are already practitioners of a chi gong system
will most likely know that one “must not” keep chi in the Dan
tien as they train. It is said (warned) that it is very dangerous
if you do this, but this just isn’t true because nai gong has
been around for over 2000 years.
This would also imply that many chi gong systems have no
idea that nai gong exists. More than likely this has been
perpetuated through the years from pride and ignorance.
I’ve found that many people will believe any authority that
comes along no matter if it is true or not. I found this to be
true with martial arts. You wouldn’t believe how many guys train
in what they perceive is an ultimate, end-all style of styles.
Usually this bias is perpetrated by each school’s
instructor. They confidently think their style is the best, just
because they are involved…while never testing their style against
other styles…that is until the UFC started up.
Now, many of the schools who thought they were invincible,
has since adopted Jujitsu into their training regime for obvious
reasons.
This reminds me of the one “inch” punch that supposedly
would kill someone. This silly trick was made popular by Bruce
Lee, and the concept still lingers today. If you ever study his
demonstrations of his “1” inch punch you’ll see that it is well
above the center of gravity. He also doesn’t just punch forward;
it is more of a fast pushing movement with his wrist twisting
upward. He does it so fast it looks like a punch. When you go
through the entire sequence in slow motion you can clearly see he
pushes and twists his fist upward. His demonstrations were really
just for show, and he was a showman.
I remember reading about a time when Bruce was making one of
his movies. In his movies Bruce likes to pit himself against
known champions so he can fantasize beating them up on the
screen. He had hired a guy by the name of Gene Labell, a rather
famous Judo champion who later became a popular TV wrestler and
later became a “heavy” in a number of TV shows.
During one of the breaks Gene had taunted Bruce to mess
around with him. Bruce unwisely decided to participate, and
instantly found himself flat on the ground…and then Gene actually
sat on him! This not only surprised Bruce, but he actually
decided to use this event by reenacting it in his next movie
against one of his movie enemies.
One of the things that marked Bruce as such an unusual
marital artist was the fact that he was progressive. He realized
his single style was deficient and from there developed a new
style of martial arts that included around 20 different fighting
styles from different systems around the world. He was actually
the original person to create world first “Mixed Martial Arts”
(MMA) system, but he called it “Jeet Koon do.”
Unlike chi gong, nai gong is a rare and secretive system
that is clearly, once you are familiar with it, is the more
powerful of the two systems. Of course this would be argued by
many people mainly because they’ve never seen Pak John perform
his feats of power. And then of course you have the always ever
present “authorities” claiming they know of something more
powerful than nai gong.
Only a few selected people through the many centuries have
been given the responsibility to carry on its knowledge with one
man still living. I can’t help believe that there is something
else out there we haven’t seen yet…and the reason why I am still
doing research.
In all these years there has to be offshoots from Mo Pai’s
lineage. Since there was two students that left John years ago to
go out on their own, surely proves there would be others in the
remote past who became disenchanted for one reason or another. I
haven’t talked to either of them yet, and probably won’t ever.
But I found that one lives in the capital of Java, Jakarta.
I have talked to someone who has not only talked to the one
living in Jakarta, but is a student of his. He said that his
master teaches a mixture of nai gong and some other systems I am
not familiar with yet.
At the present I have found some very old Chinese masters
who actually used to live in the exact town (Long Hu Shan) Pak
John’s teacher had. They had to have known Pak John’s teacher or
known of him because of his superhuman feats of power that he was
reported to possess. Pak John told me his teacher held the 30th
level and was very powerful beyond our comprehension. There was
another factor that would also make Pak John’s teacher stand out
as well; he allegedly ruined an entire town in one of his
infamous encounters with an opponent he was battling with.
Most of us as an “older” adult starting in nai gong training
will not have enough time to reach all the levels, but if young
enough you might be able to. However, we have another issue; we
are just not able to accomplish all the training living under the
conditions we have facing us, even if you are young enough.
 Because Pak John is currently at the twentieth level and is
70 years old, it is pretty likely he will never make it too far
beyond that. He did however start as a young man, but somewhere
along the way got married, became a businessman and made a lot of
money which slowed him down tremendously.
He told me that all the past nai gong teachers came from the
Longhu Shan area in China. He said there is no school there as it
was passed down on an individual basis and those that learned it
migrated to different locations. I find this somewhat difficult
to believe. Pak John couldn’t know this as fact because he hasn’t
done any research on this. And plus he only knows fragments of
the history of our school…much less know very much of what his
teachers did. Plus, masters have the responsibility to pass on
their knowledge. What kind of master in our Mo Pai lineage would
allow the knowledge to totally disappear? Aren’t teachers
supposed to teach? It does not make sense that a master would be
so irresponsible to allow his responsibility to a two-thousand
year old lineage to be lost! It just does not make since.
Also, how can a school exist just for the sake of existing
if it has no purpose? What I mean is, when knowledge is gained
and/or given to mankind, it is specifically for the sake of
mankind. A school that remains closed to the outside and only
allows one person to know its knowledge at a time means there is
really no purpose for it. So who benefits from it? No one can
benefit from this! It is a lose-lose situation. No one wins!
When Pak John’s teacher came to Indonesia, he reportedly
taught only two students, but before Pak John was able to gain
the fourth level, his teacher died and the other student had
already quit. Yet he was passed the secrets of the school and
became the head of the Mo Pai even before he achieved the 4th
level.
 Ironically, Pak John was removed from his leadership and one
of the two long lost students was summoned back to take over the
school. And since he has been unable to pass the 3rd level, Pak
John is acting in a supporting role. And if this represents our
Mo Pai legacy it is really a mess.
Pak John told me that only one student at a time was able to
attain the fourth level. However, this doesn’t make sense either.
Most likely some of the Mo Pai history Pak John said he knew may
have been misunderstood, didn’t remember or in fact never
learned.
According to the Mo Pai history, one of the grandmasters,
Pau Luk Nen taught students and supposedly had seminars. I’d say
there is a pretty good chance our school still has some
connection back in China. And I have to account for the fact that
my teacher’s teacher, Liao splintered off, being the maverick he
was, and migrated to Indonesia.
Pak John said he has no idea if there are others practicing
this system. He has said that he believes there are around 10
others in the world that are around his level or higher. Does
this mean there are more than the 10 he knows about that are
under his level, say around the tenth level? I have been
communicating with one master who is around the tenth level and
pretty powerful, and Pak John has no idea he exists!
When you reason through all this things just don’t seem to
add up…and why I feel it is necessary to continue doing research.
As much as I care about Pak John, I have to admit he is still
human, and if human there is room for error!
One of the more bizarre aspects about our school and
history: Pak John said to me once that I should need to worry
about his safety because his welfare and the fate of the school
has some special force that protects him until another student
attains the fourth level. Then when he retires another 4th level
student will be allowed to advance to replace him.
This again seems out of balance. It appears that this nai
gong knowledge is self-serving because if only one can attain the
4th level, then all the other students are useless and have
wasted decades of hopeful development! So this isn’t rational.
However, it does make sense if our school was controlled by a
spirit-demon who doesn’t make sense in our reality.
This is difficult to understand because what are the other
students supposed to do when they are close to passing the fourth
level? I reasoned that if Pak John was disciplined by his spirit
teacher for not having a fourth level student a long time ago,
then how could there be only one at a time now? His stories don’t
seem to be very consistent, and I don’t know if I can rely on
them.
Pak John said at one point there were well over a hundred
students in his school, which was back in the eighties. For
whatever reason or another, all have since left the Mo Pai School
(today it is growing, but under the guidance of someone else).
I have to admit that it crossed my mind several time and
hoped I could become the head of the Mo Pai. But all that was,
was just a pipe dream. Pak John had to know that by allowing
Westerners into the Mo Pai he was violating his promise to his
teacher. And because of that single issue alludes to the idea
that either Pak John didn’t trust God and he would have taken
care of the school, or he wasn’t all that willing to keep his
promise to his teacher. In all the time I was a hopeful student
of his, he “never” let me or anyone else know there could be
reprisals for his decisions.
He knew only too well my desire, we spoke often of what it
was going to take for me to attain the 4th level. And even then
he never said or alluded to the fact that he was acting under the
violation of his promise to his teacher. I just don’t understand
why he would do this to his Western students, especially me, I
was his highest ranking student (and still am except for the new
head of the school.
I’ve tried to accept this, but it is very difficult to do
so. This is especially so when you consider I am supposed to be
dealing with a grown man who should be aware the ramifications of
his decisions.
Pak John told me a very interesting incident about one of
his students who was in his seventies and at the 3rd level. He
said that when this “older” student was crossing an intersection
a car came too close and inadvertently bumped into him, not
enough to do any real harm. Nevertheless, this student was known
for having a temper; so when this happened his anger flared up
and hit the hood of the car with his fist and left a deep
impression of his fist in the metal, and then walked away. I am
unsure just where or how far he was in level 3, but my teacher
keeps telling me to be careful of your anger…he keeps saying, “It
can kill.”
I remember Pak John telling me a long time ago that when the
fourth level student takes over the school, he is given the Mo
Pai Book of all the training knowledge. This really had my
attention and in my desire grew more to become his successor. As
I had trained year after year and continually went to see him, I
eventually realized I was the only one seriously training. He
even mentioned that I was knocking boxes over further than any
one else. The two other Westerners I mentioned were nowhere near
my development; they not only came well after me, but they seemed
to have an agenda that exceeded their desire to be true,
dedicated students. However, from what Pak John said, I surmised
that the Greek was more of one than Dicky.
 Pak John also told me that whoever is the head of the Mo
Pai School, no harm would come to him. However he will be
susceptible to problems only after he is no longer the leader of
the school. He said it didn’t matter what he does in life as he
is always protected to what ever happens. So in my opinion, this
directly means the involvement of spirits! How would I know, God
has never done this, it would be unprecedented if he did.

CHAPTER 23

Pak John’s teacher, spirit Liao, for whatever reason finally

left this earth around 1992-3, and for good, to where, I have no
idea; probably wherever spirits go when their time is up on
earth. I have not been given much if anything from my teacher on
this subject, but just enough to keep me on edge.
For years, Pak John would see to contact his missing teacher
on the Chinese New Year. I have no idea as to the significance of
this particular day or why his teacher would be or should be
contacted. But after the final “exit” of his spirit teacher, Pak
John said he continued trying to make contact for a while with no
success and finally realized his spirit teacher was now gone
forever. Finally, instead, one of the earlier more powerful
spirit grandmasters responded to his beckoning. It turned out to
be the third grandmaster of Pak John, by the name of May Yung
Chen. And it is he who continues to this day that responds to Pak
John on every Chinese New Year.
I haven’t experienced it yet, but when this spirit-demon
arrives it is done with a lot of fanfare, heavy wind and loud
thundering occurring just below the ground in Pak John’s
underground meditation center in his back.
 The other people accompanying him during this event are
unable to see or hear this spirit-demon, but it is mixed with
people saying they hear it and others say they don’t. According
to Pak John, only when you have reached the 4th level will you be
able to hear and see what’s going on.
I was thinking, and it struck me very odd that grandmaster
May Yung Chen is much, much older than Pak John’s teacher Liao.
And Liao already disappeared. So why hadn’t May left the earth
long ago? Why is he still around?
I learned from my teacher some time ago that if someone
kills another person they must remain on the earth after they’ve
died for a certain period of time rather than immediately ascend
on to their “concept” of the after life. And while on earth, as
a spirit, they have to make up for their crime(s) during this
time performing acts of redemption to make up for the evils they
had done prior. Whether Chen is still serving a sentence for
crimes he committed, I don’t know. But since he is still here and
much older than Pak John teacher who died and “passed on” is
probably a good indicator of his villainous past.
From everything I’ve seen, my teacher is “controlled” by
May, which causes me to question whether or not Pak John is a
Christian. I also think this spirit-demon may never leave for
this reason; he is “still” doing nasty thing he did before; maybe
not killing, but nonetheless still hurting people. So that can’t
get him too far up the ladder.
Another thing Pak John told me about a time he had a lengthy
conversation with an ancient spirit-demons who allegedly was some
mighty warrior-king who lived during ancient times.
This warrior spirit told my teacher he had taken many lives
during his reign and was regretful for his behavior. He told Pak
John that because he was so vile he was unable to leave the
earth, but had been trying to make up for his wickedness for a
thousand years.
This underground building was constructed in Pak John’s back
yard. It was constructed solely for the purpose of communicating
with his spirit-demon grandmaster and other spirits. I haven’t
been there yet, and don’t think I want to. But Dicky said he had
been there and told me about an experience he had. While I don’t
trust anything he says, he told me he vaguely saw something “like
a mist” appear, adding even that was difficult to see, and he
wasn’t able to hear anything either. Well of course he couldn’t
see anything, he wasn’t developed enough. But rather admitting he
couldn’t, he had to appear more special than he is, which clearly
exposes his narcissistic personality. What he was doing was
talking “fluff.” He was trying to appear as if he was more than
he was. And being there and not being able to see or hear
anything, well how would it look for an instructor of his stature
not to be able to see anything. If he tells me this, I wonder
what he would tell his eager students.
I too can’t see anything but I am not afraid to admit it.
Pak John said that only a student who attains a high 3rd level
would be able to see and hear a spirit and I haven’t achieved
that level yet; so how could this guy?
I had tried on many occasions to continue some kind of
relationship; for whatever his reasons were, he has always been
elusive, vague and very secretive despite being a fellow student.
It was just too hard to work with the guy. So I bagged it. I
don’t mind burning bridges with guys like this.
When I went to Australia to try and encourage him he really
showed his colors. Strangely, during those couple hours he made
time for me he wanted to show how he could move items from a
distance. When he suggested this I couldn’t help, but laugh to
myself. It was not only hilarious as he strained trying to make a
small pencil roll on the table, but it also revealed that he was
delusional. No wonder the Mo Pai’s spirit grandmaster wanted to
kick out Westerners.
Needless to say, it wasn’t working for him but he continued
trying even harder to move the pencil. I thought to myself what
in the world would give him the idea he could do this when he
clearly isn’t a good student.
Next, he then rolled up his sleeves, as if that was going to
help matters, and tried even harder. After a few minutes of
exerting a great deal of enervy he would walk up and look closely
at the unmovable object to see if it had moved. It hadn’t and
kept asking me if I had seen it move. Then he would move back and
try it all over again. The only thing I could do was give him
credit for being so persistent. What could have ever given him
the idea this might happen? I was getting tired watching this
clown make a fool of himself.
Since I hadn’t seen anything move, he would say he thought
it moved a little and had an expression on his face as though I
might be lying to him! Boy, has he gone over the side…
Sadly today, he has refined his ability to move things by
using stage tricks. Even more pathetic, he has some blind
students believing he can do these things.
Any amount of effort on his part to move something was
useless at his level. That day, he lost a very important aspect
in his life, his integrity!
I knew that from my own testing that the last few inches
actually takes longer to achieve, but only if you spend dedicated
hours in training which he obviously isn’t able to do and
therefore will never do because he is now using tricks.
Whenever I tried to encourage him to practice, he would say
in effect that he couldn’t find the time…as he was too busy with
“other” things. I knew that this type of dedicated discipline was
not suited for him, but still tried to encourage him. With one
full-time job and a part time job I was able to find at least
three hours a day to train. However, he told me before he had his
martial arts school he was making a meager living by tutoring
math a few times a week…and he still could not find the time to
train? He turned out to be a real disappointment.
I was supposed to learn a kung fu form called “Pa Lua
Chien,” it is part of the Mo Pai Schools tradition, but this
never happened. As I mentioned before it was because of Dicky’s
need to sabotage me. And thank goodness, it turned out that it
didn’t matter. As I said before, each school has “their”
particular traditional nuances that distinguish them from other
schools and forms are just that. They don’t affect your chi
development whatsoever.
And it didn’t seem to make any difference to Pak John that I
didn’t learn them either, he must have known what I eventually
realized that they are only for the schools individuality and
nothing more, similar to martial art schools that also train with
“forms.”
However, I still wanted to learn the forms. It was part of
the school’s tradition and I always have some extra time to kill.
But trying to get access to the tapes was like pulling teeth and
still didn’t get any results after several years of trying.
Unfortunately, Pak John isn’t too keen on being responsible to
his students.
For example when Dicky first became a student he asked Pak
John what he should do when he was ready for his first testing.
In a surprising reply, Pak John told him that he would come to
Australia just to test him. Uh-huh, right! I was shocked because
he never said this to me. In all the years since, he has yet to
visit Australia.
 Another time, Pak John told me he would send a tape of the
form I was supposed to learn…but it never came, even after I
notified him three times that I hadn’t received it. Then he
finally told me to get in touch with the Dicky. He said to tell
him to make a copy and send it to me, since he already had one…
ya, easier said than done. And talk about passing the buck. Of
course Dicky stalled and stalled about two years…until my emails
became too insistent I suppose, and only then did he finally do
something. I felt bad because I called Pak John and told him it
appeared that the Dicky wasn’t going to oblige. He seemed
troubled, but didn’t do a thing about it and let it drop…again.
I did finally get a tape from Dicky, but it didn’t work,
wouldn’t you know! The guy knew it but just made up some story
why it wouldn’t work just to get me off his back. He then claimed
how much it cost him to have it copied while conveniently
forgetting what it cost me to fly over to try and encourage him.
It was then that my relationship with him fell apart. I just
couldn’t deal with such a character any more, I was done! Plus, I
was glad to hear, Pak John said he didn’t care to work with him
anymore. But you know how that goes. I’m glad he was able to see
through him as well even if he wasn’t going to do much about it.
I must have been woefully blind and/or ignorant to take so
long in finally ending any relationship with Dicky.
I don’t know why I had locked my mind into thinking that
just because he and I were the only three non-Asians students in
this ancient school, that there was some basis for a kind of
kinship, but boy was I wrong.
To make matters worse, whenever I had the opportunity to
talk to him he wouldn’t tell me anything about his experiences
with our teacher when he went to visit him. And if he said
anything it wasn’t much, it was like pulling teeth and I was
tired of trying.
 Once I had wanted to know the names of our grandmasters of
our Mo Pai School. He told me that he would give me the names and
of course it took over a year and me asking him over and over.
How hard could this be, there were only three. He finally emailed
them to me, but later when Pak John told me the names of the
grandmasters, the names Dicky gave me were not the same. Someone
was lying!
Once he asked me what type of training I was doing at my
current level, as he wasn’t real sure of what the training
consisted of at my higher level, as Pak John wouldn’t tell us
anything in advance. Because I knew he wasn’t going to train, and
I thought we were Mo Pai brothers I made the mistake and told
him. Fortunately however, I didn’t tell him everything. After I
told him he immediately stated that it wasn’t correct!?? Where
did that come from I thought? I told him this is exactly what Pak
John taught me. And why would he deliberately teach me
incorrectly and then let you know the correct one when you don’t
even train, not to mention the fact that our teacher prefers not
to let us know ahead of time? He had no answer, but remained
steadfast anyway that I was wrong.
Even today, he tells others I am doing all the Mo Pai
training incorrectly??? Whatever he thought he knew obviously
illustrates his lack of maturity. He is playing on the fact that
others are not going to know what I know because I can’t reveal
it, so everything is not available for people to know. So now he
can say whatever he wants and get away with it. I am sick of the
guy, and tired of our teacher allowing him to get away with his
childish behavior.
And all this time knowing Dicky, he never once told me about
his martial arts school. It had been almost nine years that he
never mentioned this to me. I only learned about it inadvertently
when I typed in “Longhu Shan” on the Internet. He knew I was an
instructor in martial arts so there should have been a good
reason for us to have something in common.
I also found out that Dicky also didn’t want me to know that
he spent a little over a year trying to learn an Indonesian
fighting system. And prior to this he had been calling himself a
“master.” He may have some skill, but the only master he was is a
master of deception.
When I first met him he never indicated he had attained any
belt level or even a black belt when asked, as one would
naturally from many proud years of strenuous work and
achievement. Then I found that he was using our teacher as the
master of his school which was unknown to our teacher. He was
presenting a complete hoax!
Because of his failed achievement in nai gong, all he had
was his desire to be what he isn’t capable of doing, along with
no certification of any martial arts mastery which, I guess, is
enough for some people to think they are a master…and all of
which was unknown to our teacher. I never hid the fact from my
teacher that I was also a TaeKwon-Do instructor, certified by
Kookie-Won in Korea and cross trained in three other disciplines,
nor did I ever think it necessary to hid this from Dicky whenever
we talked.
I had spent an intense four years of difficult daily
training to get my first black belt. And yet found it wasn’t
enough, and then took Brazilian Jujitsu, boxing, plus two another
martial art styles to become a complete fighter. Because I know
what a martial artist goes through, I was sorely disappointed
with Dicky, he wanted to be something he wasn’t capable of.
He used the mysterious Mo Pai nai gong school and its
history to appear as though his school is derived from it. No
wonder he won’t tell anyone about anything he’s doing.
 I found a strange quote he used in his school’s martial art
web site that was allegedly told to him by our teacher, “…never
disappoint another person’s heart.” While my teacher can be a
sensitive man, he has never alluded to or verbalized this level
of sensitivity to non-family members in over a decade that I knew
him; he just isn’t that type of man to say such things. Plus, he
has disappointed me many times, yet Dicky used the quote to
legitimize his “credibility.”
When I was at level two, a demonstration for level 3
students took place in 1999. I wasn’t aware of this and called
Pak John after I learned of this, whereupon he told me what it
was for. I learned I wasn’t allowed to participate in the group
demonstration because it was specifically for a higher level.
Despite the fact it was for upper ranking students, it turned out
to be a demonstration in futility. None of the alleged students
were capable of performing the demonstration our teacher
intended.
At the demonstration, instead of what they were supposed to
execute, they confirmed their lack of training. It also exposed
the fact that my teacher may not have been as responsible toward
his students as he ought to have been. You can’t develop good
students when you’re not willing to make sure they are training
on a consistent basis. But then again, I am not familiar with the
Indonesian culture, and apparently this seems to be the way
things are.
At the demonstration they were supposed to plunge a chop-
stick through a one-inch board and demonstrate some other
abilities to validate their developed skill. They were supposed
to perform this, but they all failed, why I wondered? In anyone’s
book it would clearly illustrate the obvious. This is obviously a
lack of Pak John’s “time and effort” that is necessary for his
students, which I thought it was peculiar that he was
disappointed in them. Rather than realizing his inconsistent
presence to teach, he was saddened by his student’s inability to
perform! And, I was finally getting a picture of my teacher’s
true nature. While he is a very powerful superhuman…he is
unfortunately, not the best teacher for hopeful students like my
self.
If it wasn’t evident of the condition of the school when I
was excepted, it seemed that the Mo Pai School still continued to
go down hill when the two Westerners arrived. And then later,
when the “car-salesman” from Italy became a student the school
literally fell apart. The spirit-demon grandmaster of Pak John’s
literally come apart and besieged him with retribution.
However in contrast, the other few Western students appeared
to be serious about training without any ulterior motives. I have
a feeling that if these few self-serving, opportunists were not
involved in the Mo Pai, the few true students would not be in the
predicament we are today.
In one of my last conversations with Dicky, he acted as if
he was doing me a favor, he “dramatically” told me someone was
“after” me because of what I knew and the level I was at! And he
left it at that and wouldn’t say anymore, he said it was too
dangerous to talk about it over the phone...what a loony!
The guy knew exactly what information he was holding back
from me, but I had to wait a long time to find out what he was
talking about, he just wouldn’t tell me the full story? Didn’t
matter if I pressed him to tell me more, but this is a typical
maneuver he seems to like using with people. Make it mysterious
and leave people wondering, and make them depend on you seems to
be his intentions. As it turned out, it was the Greek guy who
wanted to find me so he could continue furthering his own
training. It turned out that Dicky was playing the Greek against
me using lies to keep us apart so he could accomplish his goal.
 In order for the Dicky to accomplish his goals he likes
dropping bombshells to throw people off by surprising them with
unsettling news. He said that Lawrence Blair, the author of the
documentary (Ring of Fire) was actually a “secret” agent from
England and supposed to be investigating Pak John for the English
secret service! Can you imagine what kind of mind does that? I am
not sure if the kid has finally fallen off the deep end, but it
doesn’t take a rocket scientist to know it isn’t true. What is
this guy thinking?
I did learn from Lawrence later that he did do some work for
the government. However, he was given the task of writing some
reports that had nothing to do with what the Dicky was trying to
make us believe. Lawrence was also trying to create other
residual income from other sources because his main income comes
from his documentaries he creates as well as from the few other
books he wrote. All this allows him to continue doing freelance
work.
Lawrence told me he was doing research for one of his new
documentaries. He was involved in doing a documentary about the
elusive giant squid. He had to rent a deep sea sub and also pay
for a ship and crew to take him out into the Pacific Ocean for
his research. I reasoned that if any secret British government
was paying him to investigate Pak John, Lawrence wouldn’t be
spending a lot of time ignoring his alleged secret task.
If he was doing a documentary about John why would he be
doing other documentaries that kept him from what he was supposed
to do for his own benefit? This is clearly a conflict of
interests, and usually, this doesn’t make any government happy.
Plus, why would Lawrence be so negative toward Pak John
abilities? After all the time he spent with Pak John, he still
doesn’t believe he could do the things he does. How do I know
that, he expressed his sentiments to me on several occasions
asking, “Do you really believe that John can do this stuff? I
thought to myself, didn’t he tape me when I was doing my own
demonstrations? How could I fake them? Shouldn’t that have given
some credibility to the reality of what Pak John can do? Didn’t
he see me knock over glasses while I was nine feet away without
anyone around the objects? So now two people are faking it?
So why an agent would be investigating something with such a
disbelieving mind or have such a predetermined opinion that is
trying to make a living that takes him away from his paid task?
If this were all true you would think that a secret agent would
be more objective and deal with the facts in a different manner?
Also, he is engaged and living with an American woman, who
he finally married. Together, they tend to garden duties partly
for their subsistence…hardly the scenario of a secret agent…
especially after he lost almost his entire first documentary in a
fire that he neglectfully started and had to redo much of his
documentary.
If the British government was really paying him to spy on
Pak John, I don’t think they would have been too happy having to
“re-fund” their investigation because he was so incompetent
losing much of his research in a fire; scarcely the kind of elite
buffoonery the British Empire wants working for them.
I had lost touch with Lawrence for a number of years and
been trying to find him. I almost gave up after trying for
several years. He is not an easy man to find because he is busy
and travels a lot.
I needed to contact him because I wanted to get the portion
of a demonstration I did that he had previously recorded back in
1998 for one of his new documentaries. While looking for him I
also found out that he was making extra money as a tour guide on
a passenger yacht that traveled through the Archipelagos. So I
knew for certain what Dicky said couldn’t be feasible…for the
final nail in his coffin.
It was because of all this that I finally emailed the Dicky
and said I didn’t appreciate the kind of friendship he offered
and was ending our pseudo Mo Pai camaraderie. I felt bad to do
this because I wished he would have made a turn-around and
learned what “honesty” meant. Nevertheless, you do what you have
to do, even if sometimes you have to burn bridges.

CHAPTER 24

I found it difficult to find any support to facilitate my

passion from my isolated training. Also, no one is familiar with
my arcane chi development training so that I could discuss
anything. My training is not like a popular sport that others
like to talk about to keep things enthusiastic. And because of
that I quickly learned it wasn’t a good idea to idly talk about
my interest to others because there is nothing they could ever
contribute. Plus, it becomes irritating listening to people give
their ignorant views about it anyway. Either no one believes it,
or they know all about it, despite the fact that they know
nothing about it! Consequently, it has caused me to become more
isolated! And this makes it hard; I have found from my
experiences, no man is an island. The only time I can enjoy
myself is once a year when I go see my teacher.
My feelings of isolation reminded me when I returned from
Viet Nam. No one cared or wanted to talk to me about my
experiences. I however, had far too much within me to keep to
myself and needed to talk about my horrific experiences as a very
young, naïve man thrown into a life of life-threatening combat.
And because of that I didn’t realize how much it would affect me
later and suffered to some degree because of it.
 So when anything significant happens directly from my
training, there isn’t anyone I can go to discuss matters, except
my teacher, who is very hard to get a hold of.
As I look back and reflect upon my past experiences with my
teacher, I realized he isn’t the type of man who commits to
others, other than his family. He spends a lot of time focused
only upon his own intentions and has a tendency to not recognize
others around him that are depending on him.
Thus, it was in 2003 when my teacher was told he was not
able to lead the Mo Pai School any longer. He had been warned to
stop teaching non-Chinese for a long time, but ignored it all
along.
When I received the bad news finally, instead of telling me
personally, he copped out and had an Indonesian student who lives
in California give me the news.
It seems that during the last Chinese New Year Pak John not
only was told to stop teaching me, his spirit grandmaster finally
had enough of his behavior and removed him as the head of the Mo
Pai School for good.
I remember many years ago during one of my testing, John’s
close friend, Henky, casually told me that because I was the
first Westerner ever to be admitted into the School it was very
controversial for John. He didn’t say any more and I didn’t think
I should pursue it. I thought whatever it was it would be worked
out because, in effect, I was after the fact. And, at the time I
had no idea who was setting the rules, I was under the impression
Pak John was the only leader. I just took what he said without
any idea of what was involved, as my only concern was training.
It was much later when I found out what Henkey meant about
the controversy. It was the result of a vile spirit still
lingering here on earth? And this spirit is in charge of the Mo
Pai School and continues to decide its direction without any
input form Pak John. Unfortunately, what he says is
incontrovertible and accepted without question; my teacher is
controlled by the spirit.
I never thought anymore about what Henky told me because my
teacher surely would rectify the problem. But at that time I
didn’t know the controversy was started by a spirit. I thought
why would a mature man like Pak John allow me into the school if
it was a problem, isn’t he the leader, doesn’t he lead? I also
thought if it were of concern, he would surely make it known to
me, which he never did until it was too late. As I look back on
this today, I recognize this is not the characteristics of a good
leader.
This news really fell on me like a ton of bricks. I held out
hope that he would fix the problem…not only didn’t he, but he
didn’t even try, from what I have gathered. As upset as I was I
tried for months to continue training with hope that it would
eventually turn out OK. But the reality slowly replaced the hope
to the point that it finally just took its toll. And then, I just
stopped. I really became angry. I couldn’t accept all the time
that I had invested was now over…just like that. I kept thinking
that I could make it right somehow, but it wasn’t to be. Pak John
was totally finished as the Mo Pai leader, and relieved of his
responsibility as well. Why else had he allowed the school to
deteriorate to less than a dismal handful of students?...all of
which had as much interest in training as dating a fat woman. And
that is not the result of a good leader.
I did learn after this, and not from my teacher, that there
were a couple other Westerners who actually found Pak John after
2003, where he readily accepted them as students. I was totally
baffled by how all this unfolded in the next few years. Without
being told by Pak John, I found out that the spirit-demon
grandmaster acquiesced to allow Westerners to “only” learn up to
the 2nd level and no more. And these few Westerners seemed not to
worry about it.
I believe the reason why Pak John allowed those few
Westerners into the school is from something I don’t think anyone
recognizes; when Pak John is confronted face to face with someone
else, for whatever reason he doesn’t appear to have the personal
strength to say “no” to a person’s face. Apparently when my
teacher is face to face with non-family he is a non-
confrontational. I also found after many phone conversations that
he is somewhat more willing to say what he feels, but to your
face, it appears to be a different matter.
There were some rumors floating around that he had tried to
ask his ancestor spirit to rescind his decision, but nothing has
ever come of it and nothing was ever said to me. Plus, since his
confrontational skills are not the greatest, more than likely he
wouldn’t push it, especially with a spirit
What some people don’t seem to understand about Pak John is
the fact that he is just an ordinary man and not the “immortal”
many people would like to believe. In fact, he is susceptible to
all the same problems every one else is…and apparently doesn’t
like to abide by his promises just like so many other people…and
why he was removed from the Mo Pai leadership.
Once you get by the idealistic pedestal people have placed
Pak John on, you can actually understand who he is and what he is
about. And all the problems I had with him prior to all this
becomes clear why they happened. He is just an ordinary man with
all the same weaknesses as everyone else. Don’t misunderstand, I
love the man deeply, but it is very difficult for me to deal with
his behavior.
I’m not certain how much of it is cultural or whether it is
from his own personality, but this I do know, everything that has
happened, he made all the decisions…and all of which seems to
clearly point to self-centeredness. I don’t mean to be negative
because he has had much to overcome from his past and has earned
his way to be the man he is today.
However, I am still very much bewildered from all this. I
can’t count how many times I’ve sat down and tried to figure out
how I could overcome all this. I thought maybe I could use
certain approaches and then realized I was grasping at straws
with most of the ideas I came up with.
One of the more silly things I thought of was my great-
grandmother was Indian, and Indians have Mongolian blood in them,
and Mongols are from China. So, that makes me part Chinese. This
isn’t much, but still considered a “part” even if I don’t look
Chinese. Since my teacher’s children are Indonesian, it means
they too are not full Chinese, and therefore it should disqualify
them as students, that is if they wanted to train. I only know of
one who did some training, but he only lasted a short time like
so man of the other Indonesians.
I know that Pak John makes a big deal about his Chinese
heritage, but he as well isn’t full Chinese either; he’s only
half according to him, but you’d never know by looking at him. I
have a feeling there is some wishful thinking on his part. And
any of his children would be even less than he? So where is the
line that finally separates the Chinese in them? You see where
I’m going with this?
I reasoned that if an Indonesian had little or no Chinese in
them, why eliminate me when I have some Chinese in me. Just
because I don’t look Chinese shouldn’t be a problem. Besides,
Indonesian’s don’t look Chinese either. So then I am “unaccepted”
because I “look” Caucasian. What if an Indonesian doesn’t look
Asian, what happens then? …Silly eh, but I was desperate?
I knew this was a long shot, but I was fraught with anxiety
and looked for anything to help me, but it was to no avail.
 I wrote to Pak John asking him about my little Chinese blood
in me; as expected he never replied. I tried several other
avenues, but they also found a dead end.
I did however, finally receive a letter from him telling me
in affect that he was unable to teach me any more because of his
ancestor spirit’s insistence and long standing rule. There were
some other things he said, but ended with saying “Your Teacher”
and wished me luck finding a new path. This really hurt because
not only did I consider him as a beloved teacher, but also a
father figure. And now, for loving him and being devoted to him
as I was for over a decade, all I get is his rejection.
I became very angry after this. And I focused all my
attention on this prejudiced, vile spirit-demon Pak John was
visiting every Chinese New Year. I wanted to find a way of
somehow getting rid of him…but how? If it were not for him all
this wouldn’t be a problem. Had my teacher not called upon him to
appear every Chinese New Year, all this would not have happened.
Yet, Pak John still visits with this spirit every year despite my
teacher being removed as the head of the Mo Pai School. I don’t
believe it ever occurred to him to ever consider trying to remove
this vile spirit so the world would benefit.
After knowing him as long as I have, I truly believe deep
down that he was actually looking forward to being relieved of
his responsibilities from the leadership of the school. I could
be way off base, but the signs are there and clearly illustrated
by allowing his alleged beloved school to dwindle to just a few
apathetic students. And because of those lethargic students I
think he may have been hastened him not to care anymore.
I felt when I saw him he was at a desperate stage and found
himself without anyone to take over the school. He had literally
no Indonesian students that were dedicated enough to eventually
take over the school. And that is when I came along and he
accepted me on the spot, and seemingly without hesitation.
Several of the Indonesians I talked to that knew about the
ancestor spirit grandmaster told me that it was very powerful and
I shouldn’t berate it him in any manner. They said it could be
dangerous for me. I thought this was even more contradictory
since the spirit was supposed to be doing kind acts in order to,
allegedly, gain better karma so he could pass onto his next
station. So wouldn’t you think he should be on his best behavior,
but we don’t see that whatsoever!
And, he’s not done anything worthy of creating good karma
for himself. In fact, this spirit has done nothing but hurt
people and creates great disappointment.
I also considered the fact that Pak John told me spirits
“desire” our yin energy because they don’t have any. They’re
dead, they have no life force in them anymore; life is over for
them. Yin is like a drug “fix” for them; they seek to experience
what they can’t have on their own. And who has more than enough
to go around…ya, Pak John! He said that they will do just about
whatever it takes to acquire yin from humans! Therefore, my
teacher’s spirit becomes a clear cut, one-hundred percent demon!
I think it is pretty obvious.
I can remembered seeing my teacher about two years after the
last time I saw him in November of 2000, he looked as though he
really aged a lot and it surprised me to see such a drastic
change in such a short time…and of course, losing your life
energy would do this; it’s a no “brainer” to figure this out. And
to make matters worse, Pak John also told me to never believe
"any" spirit no matter what! He went on to tell me spirits will
"always" either fool you and/or use you for solely for the
purpose of obtaining life energy.
 Well, since my teacher's ancestor spirit is most definitely
a demon it would stand to reason that Pak John is being "used"
for the purposes of being a “yin-bank” for his alleged ancestor
spirit.
What transpired originally to get us to where we are
today?...Pak John had to make a promise to his teacher that he
would never teach non-Chinese. The reason for this was allegedly
because in the beginning the “Western” world originally had
exclusive possession of the nai gong knowledge. For whatever
reason they wound up misusing it and allegedly God took it away
and gave it to the Chinese exclusively…but this doesn’t make
since whatsoever.
I later realized that this had to be contradictory because
Pak John’s and his highest level student are only part
Indonesian. He may be a Chinese descendant (like me and look a
lot more Asian than I), but he is still not 100% Chinese. Pak
John’s teacher came to Indonesia knowing he was going to a non-
Chinese country and would pass on the nai gong knowledge to
students that were not Chinese!? Don’t figure! If he was supposed
to pass on the this training to only Chinese, then he violated
his promise as well. Yet, here he was in a foreign country and
taught John anyway.
However, if God took the ancient nai gong knowledge away
from the Western world, it would be unprecedented in the history
of mankind. And if it were true that Western man did miss use the
knowledge…God always allows people to eventually return to their
senses, which then in turn allow sin to strengthen us.
Sin or violation of his laws is a way to illustrate your
devotion to God or a lack of it. Taking away something that is
for the benefit of mankind doesn’t corroborate with this. God is
a God of forgiveness and always restores what he lost.
 Also, if man misused this knowledge, God isn’t known for
punishing those that came after the offenders. Man’s sin(s)
always fall on the shoulders of those that committed the sin, not
on the innocent. The innocent may feel some of the results of
their forefathers, but they are not quilty!
And this is the case with Pak John’s alleged story. God
always restores everything when we abide by his Word no matter
who ruined it before us. God provided knowledge to do his work on
this earth and nai gong is just such a gift. So how could this be
removed when it was meant for the entire world? God only punishes
those that misuse the gifts he give us, not a whole civilization
that came thousands of years afterward.
Think about it, man, no matter what country he’s from, has
“always” misused literally all of God’s gifts and never once has
he removed them; yes, he punished people, but the gifts are still
there waiting to be restored when they turn around.
The fact that Pak John ignored his direct promise would
indicate he misused his responsibility. And God didn’t take his
leadership from Pak John because he would restore it when he
turns around. So this has to be totally on the shoulders of the
ancestor spirit-demon grandmaster. Therefore, it wasn’t God’s
decision. Anyway, God allows for a person to make up for his
mistakes. We can make them over and over for many years before we
finally pay for it. The ancestor spirit has clearly violated
God’s laws, and my teacher seems apathetic about it.
Pak John’s promise could not be made to the spirit because
the spirit didn’t initiate the need for the promise, since it was
allegedly God who initiated it. Therefore the ancestor spirit
isn’t the keeper of anything; and John’s promise is made
completely void.
Consequently, we can know for certain that John’s vile
spirit-demon is supporting another agenda from what God intended.
The spirit-demons clearly illustrate his intentions by keeping
the knowledge of nai gong out of the hands of those that can and
will help mankind. And this would violate God’s intentions.
Anyway, this is what demons do, they work to thwart God’s plan
and “isolate” anything good from it…and then make it look like
God did it. This is a clear sign Pak John’s ancestor is not who
he thinks he is. I also think that since I was getting close to
advancing to the 4th level, the ancestor spirit probably knew I
would take this knowledge out of his isolated control to help
mankind. And because of that I believe he wanted to stop me. All
the other Western student are inconsequential because they were
still in the beginning stages and nothing to worry about; they
have a long way to go still. So, this spirit isn’t going to be
troubled by them. Besides, he’s allowed Westerners to know the
first two levels.
Spirits only have real power over you when you let them.
They don’t have the power to change history, we do. Since my
teacher obeys the spirit-demons, this gives power to the spirit.
God says that we must “ignore” them and not to have anything to
do with them and they will eventually go away.
Because my teacher isn’t willing to stay away from the
spirit, he obviously God can’t trust him. So this could mean that
it was God who removed Pak John and not the spirit. However, God
will restore his position when he stands up against the spirit.
Until then, the spirit-demon stepped in and “called” an ex-
student of Pak John’s to take over the school, despite the fact
he left him over twenty years ago. And, to make matters worse,
this student literally “hates” Westerners. In other words, the
spirit really dug in deep making it even harder for the Western
world to attain this knowledge when it is in reality our right to
have it!
 I am very upset that my teacher never mentioned the
possibilities of his demise as head of the Mo Pai should I be
accepted as a student. He should have told me he had originally
promised his teacher that he was only supposed to teach strictly
Chinese. This single issue is very upsetting, not to mention
something I could never do to someone else. Now, because he
accepted me as a student he was in trouble and never said a thing
to me.
The implications of all this are enormous, the entire
situation is full of illogic and lousy behavior. I keep asking
myself, why a man would ignore his beloved teacher (Liao),
especially when he looked at him as a father figure, make a
promise to him, and then break it for some stranger (me). It just
does not make since. What does make since, maybe God intended for
me to arrive at his door-step to be a part of the process of
reestablishing nai gong to the world. Also, John didn’t realize
that since God is in control of all things, then obviously it was
God who allowed John to accept me.
What kind of person ignores all this and then promises to
teach people knowing there is a chance that everything might come
falling down on him self? Who in their right mind would take such
a chance of hurting their life and the lives of others? Every
direction you go, things just don’t favor the spirit.
Te ancestor spirit not only removed Pak John as the head of
the school, but also banished him from teaching anyone! Now, the
Mo Pai School has been placed in the hands of a man of
questionable character, and a man who turned his back upon his
teacher. And this was the best choice of the ancestor spirit?
Putting all this together, both my teacher and his spirit
are clearly not the best choice for the direction of the Mo Pai
School…look at all the disappointment and pain everyone has
suffered. Mind you, pain and suffering has been historically
associated with demons, and not from God.
No matter what I did or reasoned, it really set me back for
a long time. After thirteen years of dedicated training and
traveling umpteen thousands of miles for my training, I was now
finished? I wish I could say I was glad to be finished with the
whole thing, but my dream is still very strong within me; I am
unable to just walk away…and I am “not” going to walk away like
the other Western students! I am going to fight! And while I am
fighting I have to consider the enormous battle ahead of me. I am
facing a demonic, dominating spirit with vast power. However, I
have God on my side and this will protect me.
Now that this is all out in the open, it may be a good thing
to have happened, because maybe I can find a new teacher without
his allegiance to a demonic spirit. And if I can’t find one then
I must somehow find a way to cancel my teacher’s vile, ancestor
spirit.
I tried calling Pak John on numerous occasions, but always
had trouble catching him…which never seemed to be a huge problem
before. I found he was suffering with a kidney health problems
and was traveling back and fourth to China for medical attention.
His voice sounded weak, unhealthy and very distant to me. And
then it occurred to me that he was either harboring guilt and/or
resentment. I have a tendency to think along the lines it may
have been mostly guilt. How so?...he knew only too well how
important my training was to me.
Through all this, you can’t help but consider the fact that
all this is just another affirmation that my teacher isn’t the
immortal so many people have claimed and realize he isn’t the man
for the job.
He is just an ordinary man with all the frailties of any
human demonstrating it by not always doing the “right” thing, and
not having the courage to face me. And this is unacceptable as a
teacher and human being. I won’t allow myself to suffer because
of someone’s poor ethics. This makes me more determined to
accomplish what is rightfully mine or for that matter, anyone
else’s. The chance to learn what God has given to us for the
benefit of mankind can not be thwarted by people who hate another
race, cowards or a vile spirit! I must prevail against such
adversity because it is the right thing to do!
I know it isn’t going to be easy getting my teacher to stand
up for what is right. In fact, I know it will be an uphill
battle; he has a cadre of people protecting him while being blind
to many things around him.
I can’t help but feel those that support my teacher
especially target me because I am close to the “magical” 4th
level, which apparently makes them look bad. Anyway, people
usually act this way when envious. And to make matters worse,
people don’t consider or recognize their prejudice position. To
think that a 2-thousand year old school still produces jealous
students seems all too modern. I guess life never changes.

CHAPTER 25

My last trip to Indonesia to visit my teacher was in April

of 98 (However, I found myself going back again in 2010). It
turned out to be the most surprising and supernatural trip I’ve
ever experienced. It did however, get started on a bad note,
maybe an indication of things to come later.
I called Pak John before I booked my flight and tried to
arrange a meeting with him. He said it was a bad time to come
because of the student riots in the cities as of late. He said to
call again the following month. When I did, he indicated it was
probably safe for me to come.
My plane left the Seattle-Tacoma Airport at 3:45 in the
morning! This was the first time my flight left this early and it
was no fun. I had just a couple hours sleep prior and was
dragging myself along. When the plane finally took off, I let out
a tired, frustrated breath and then dissolved into my seat as I
had so many other times. I knew I was in for yet another very
long arduous flight. However, after evaluating several different
Asian airlines on earlier trips, I found this one airline, Cathy
Pacific, to be the most comfortable and agreeable with me.
As I was trying to relax, the planes altitude crossed my
mind. I don’t know why I do that. I really try not to dwell on
it, but try as I do, the anxiety started up from the fact that we
would be flying over thirty five thousand feet in the air and
traveling seven thousand miles over water…without a break! As
usual, I got stuck in a childish, “what if” mode…with good reason
I must say.
On one of my previous flights I had taken to Indonesia, the
stewardess came over to our section of the plane just before take
off. She asked us to move to another location on the plane. Then,
after taking off, we were allowed to return to our assigned
seats. I wondered why and reticently wanted off the plane. I
forced myself to reason that it must be all-right or the plane
wouldn’t move if there was a problem.
After we were well on our way I found myself dozing a
little, which was a first. It seems to help me when I convince
myself of the fact that I have never heard of a plane crashing
from turbulence. Flying this distance to the other side of the
world, you’re going to hit varying degrees of turbulence. I can’t
help remember I would later encounter more horrific flying
experiences on smaller shuttle planes that I had taken flying
back and forth between the Indonesian islands. Those planes I
swear, are kept flying with super-glue and duck tape…however,
they seem to make it without drastic problems!
After several forgettable full-length movies on the plane,
we finally touched down ten hours later at a dark, rainy airport
in Taiwan; we had an overnight layover. Everyone was tired as we
left the plane. Security was tight. Immigration officers got
those of us that had an overnight layover into a manageable group
—there was about twenty altogether. We were led through the
airport like a cattle drive to waiting buses. We were watched
ominously through the entire ordeal. I wasn’t sure if the
security officers were tired or just conditioned to look that
way. I realized later, after many experiences with security, that
they are conditioned to look that way. When they are on duty, I
found there isn’t anything I could do to be on friendly terms
with them, not that I needed to. I just thought it was amusing.
They all seem to be from the same mold performing their duties as
though you are a potential threat, and this was before 9/11.
Then we were taken to a well kept government owned, high
rise hotel for the night. After finally making it to my room, I
then found that my bed was similar to those display beds in
stores, the kind that are made of a wooden box in the shape of a
bed and covered with a decorative blanket…however, I was too
tired to care, it was very late. And then I noticed that my
room’s internal fan system would not turn off, there was a
constant draft and I was cold the rest of the night. Calling the
front desk, they said there were no other rooms available for me
to switch and someone would come up to fix the problem. They
never came! I was too weary to make a big deal about it; I
thought this is only temporary and I would make the best of it.
I walked over to the window to view the city from my 14th
floor room, it was too dark and rainy. Despite how late and
drained as I was, I still wanted to see something I wouldn’t
ordinarily. So I wandered down to the huge lobby to look around.
I always like to stroll about as much as I can to get a feeling
of the ambiance whenever I am in another country. However, I was
acting on brain-dead, autopilot to get much of anything. Plus,
they wouldn’t let me step outside to see the grounds of the hotel
because I didn’t have a visa for entering Taiwan; we’re supposed
to remain inside the hotel under strict visa laws. It probably
was a good thing, I was carrying a bomb.
Security officers were still wide awake while standing by
all the doors even at this very early hour in the morning, and
would remain guarding at their respective positions for the
entire time we were there. It certainly was a strange feeling.
The next morning brought a feeling of exhilaration as we
were notified by phone to come down to the dining room for
breakfast. Upon arriving, there was an enormous display of
unfamiliar Chinese breakfast treats waiting for everyone. It was
really the only nice thing that happened at the hotel. Shortly
afterward we were called to board the buses at nine a.m. to
return to the airport. I was thrilled to be finally leaving on my
next flight; I still had another long trip to Bali. Despite that,
I was refreshed and looked forward to being in my teacher’s
presence once again. I knew this visit would include a test to
see how far I’ve progressed…but more importantly, I hoped there
would be “more” training. I was really hopeful and focused on
this aspect.
Having practiced diligently for the last year, I was
confident and felt ready. I knew I would do better than my last
testing, but I wasn’t sure how much better?
About four hours remained on my flight; I closed my eyes and
kept trying to get some sleep…no luck. So, I sat back and
reflected on my past experiences with my teacher and felt the
excitement I always get from the anticipation.
When I finally landed at the ever familiar small, Indonesian
airport, I felt surprisingly good despite the lengthy flight. For
some reason the flight had not been as bad as it usually had been
in the past, maybe I am getting used to it. And one of the things
I’ve finally achieved, I’ve got my luggage down to a science. My
little “carry-on” is all I take with me. I just get off the plane
and go straightaway to my taxi. No waiting around for luggage.
My heart was pumping with excitement as I got closer to a
favorite hotel of mine. Checking in, I found most of the staff
still working there from my last trip a couple years prior, and
they remembered me. It was like revisiting some old friends.
Once in my room, I called my teacher…and guess what, he
wasn’t there! His son said he would be returning tomorrow. I
should have reckoned for this to happen; after all, my teacher
has a history of taking off without notice, and you never know
when he will return. I hoped this would not be a repeat of having
to wait a several days as I have in the past.
The next morning I called again, he still had not returned.
Yep, it turned out to be a repeat, I waited four more days! I was
disturbed, but know this is to be expected. My original schedule
was to stay only five days with him. Then, I planned another week
in Bali, yea!! From there I would go onto Australia for another
five days to visit Dicky and his father (this was before I knew
better). Then, I would finally return to Bali for another couple
days before finally returning home. That’s what I had planned,
but it didn’t work out…as usual!
When Pak John finally returned home he wanted me to stay for
his youngest daughter’s wedding. I didn’t want to say no because
I felt it was very important to him so I went through the trouble
of changing my entire schedule. I am somewhat glad I did, it was
a special time I could share with him and made me feel as if I
was part of his family. But later on I was troubled because I
don’t like when people make you jump hoops for them and never
consider your feelings.
While waiting in Surabaya I was able to reacquaint myself
with my old friend Franky. After I had returned home in 1996,
Franky had met a woman, rather, it was one of those cultural
“arranged” meetings set up by the two families; and they hit it
off and married in 1997. When I arrived on this trip, she was
pregnant, but I didn’t realize she was ready to give birth. So
when I got a call from my friend telling me to meet him at the
hospital, I was really excited. I can’t help but remember his
quivering voice as he excitedly told me and then rushed off. I
took a taxi to the hospital and was really surprised to see such
a modern-“less” condition of the hospital (I was expecting
something different), it didn’t matter, it was part of the
ambience of the city and I relished this.
I found Franky nervously standing outside the delivery room
as I walked down a long corridor. When I met him we hugged, and I
could tell he was really beside himself. It was at this moment I
began to really get excited because I was part of this event. In
a way it reminded me when my daughter was born.
After we stood there a while, they wheeled her out and took
her into another room where we were able to visit with her. I
felt fortunate to have been there to share this time with my
friend when he had one of the greatest moments in his life. I
didn’t have a lot of money to spare for this unexpected event I
was not expecting, but gave him 50-bucks as a baby gift which is
about the equivalent of a couple weeks’ wages for him. He was
grateful and expressed his appreciation while trying to control
his excitement for his new child. It was kind of humorous.
 After Pak John “finally” returned home and I went to see
him, he asked me to stay longer than I planned in Surabaya
because Dr. Lawrence Blair was coming to see him and wanted me to
meet him; and then he wanted me to come to his daughter’s wedding
party as well. This trip had a full slate I wasn’t prepared for.
Nevertheless, I had the chance to meet Dr. Blair. This was great
because I had wanted to meet him for several years, but things
hadn’t worked out as I had hoped, but always felt it was
inevitable.
Lawrence was coming to interview Pak John for another
documentary and a book project exclusively about my teacher’s
life and his incredible abilities (this was what was planned, but
didn’t turn out this way). I was excited at this opportunity, but
there went my week in Bali, but maybe on my way back from
Australia I could find some time for Bali.
Several of us went with Henky to the airport to pick up Dr.
Blair. Then, Henky took us all out to a very nice restaurant for
lunch. I sat next to the doctor and expected him, being British,
to be a little arrogant and stuffy. I soon learned he was none of
that; he was actually a very congenial and friendly bloke.
We talked for a long time. And in our conversation he
surprised me when he said, I was the very first Westerner ever to
be admitted into Pak John’s school. All these years, and I had
never realized this. This made me feel very special because
foreigners had not been allowed to enter the school prior to me!
Then Dr. Blair said because of this he wanted to get an interview
with me on tape for his up-coming documentary. Now, I was really
blown away.
The next morning Dr. Blair and several others arrived at my
hotel room. The Doctor thought my room’s tropical patio would
make a beautiful backdrop for the interview. It was enjoyable and
made me feel kind of special being included in his documentary.
He also wanted to tape my test at Pak John’s home the next day.
After the interview, we all sat in the patio for a while
discussing some of the projects Dr. Blair was currently working
on. He told me he received his doctorate in anthropology, but has
interests in several other areas of science. His work had
literally taken him around the world several times. He’s written
several books and has a successful series of documentary videos
about his ten year adventure discovering some of the arcane
aspect of lost knowledge and other unusual things throughout
Indonesia. He’s a real globe trotting adventurer doing exactly
what he enjoys, which I really envy! I really appreciated meeting
him and wanted to for a long time; he is such a fascinating
person.
One of Lawrence’s current projects (at that time) was a
documentary on the giant squid. He said they are extremely rare,
and science doesn’t know much about them. He obtained the use of
a deep sea diving sub that had the capacity to search some of the
lowest depths in the Pacific Ocean. When he completed that
project, he said he would be returning to finish his documentary
about my teacher’s life.
The next morning, I received a call from Henky. He invited
me and Lawrence to his house for lunch. His lovely wife, Hilda,
had prepared a terrific Indonesian lunch. There were several
Indonesian dishes that I had never experienced, and I was eager
to taste them.
We were served coconut juice in the shell, with sweet syrup
to flavor the coconut juice; it was quite a treat. I figured if
Hilda had gone to all that trouble preparing the food, far be it
that I should eat just a little bit! So if she kept passing food
to me, it is my duty to keep eating. Everyone continued talking
after they were sufficiently full. They probably knew from my
prior visits I would continue eating.
As we sat at the table, the discussion of my test came up
and I found out it was going to take place later that evening.
Prior to our discussion, I had little knowledge or input of what
I was going to do for the demonstration, which I unexpectedly
found out…
Henky dropped a bomb! He told me I was going to be shot.
What!...get shot?! I was stunned. What the heck were they talking
about? I knew about it, but I didn’t think I was ready for it
yet. Am I supposed to be ready now? I was told by someone that it
was necessary to demonstrate my level of my development by being
shot!
This was something I struggled with for the rest of the day.
In fact, I was getting a headache from wrestling with the idea. I
tried to convince myself that my teacher would not do anything
that would be injurious to me. Didn’t matter, I continued to fret
about it. Finally, when I got back to the hotel after lunch, I
took some extra strength headache pills and finally got rid of my
pounding headache.
I recalled a conversation with Pak John several years ago
about some of this shooting business. He told me about his
students who had to go through the same things I am about to
experience. It was no problem according to him and acted very
nonchalant about it. Not being able to relate, I felt it was a
little too surreal for me. I had always felt being shot was quite
a few years away, and I sort of put it out of my mind.
I remember a funny situation Pak John told me once. He had
allowed his students to take their best shot hitting him in the
face. I know, sounds pretty odd, but this is one ways to
convincingly illustrate your chi’s protective power. He wanted to
demonstrate to his students how your inner energy can protect
you. He said he normally used a certain percentage of his chi to
do this. The chi causes a barrier of protection so you won’t get
hurt.
Up to that point in the demonstration everything was just as
he calculated. However, one of his rather large students wound up
and blasted him with a very heavy shot he wasn’t expecting. He
said he was shaken a little bit and didn’t want his students to
recognize what had happened. He miscalculated and used a lesser
percentage of his protective energy that was insufficient for
this student’s level of strength. He thought what he was using
would be enough, but learned quickly of his miscalculation. What
little he did use still protected him quite a bit. He said he
hated to think what would have happened if had used less power.
Henky called again, he said he was going to take everyone
out again to another restaurant for dinner later that evening
before my demonstration. I tried to reciprocate the offer, but he
wouldn’t have it.
After picking me up we drove back to Henky’s house to wait
for Lawrence to get ready. While waiting in his living room,
Henky left and quickly returned with a rifle. At first I had no
idea why Henky was carrying a rifle. Then he walked toward me
with it and stop directly in front of me extending his arms,
there was no misunderstanding about this, he was handing the
rifle to me! …Why, I wondered almost out loud? He said, “For the
demonstration.” If I were going to be using it for my test, why
was he giving it to me now, why not just put it in the trunk of
the car and give it to me later? I was perplexed and couldn’t
relate to his reasoning.
It reminded me of some World War II stories I had read
about. When Nazi’s transported Jews on trains to different death
camps in Germany; without realizing it the Jews traveled with
items for their extermination. After arriving at the phony
concentration camps, they were fed their last meal, and, my
scenario seemed suspiciously familiar. Nah, everyone likes me, I
kept telling myself.
We all packed into Henky’s car and drove off to the death…
camp, I mean restaurant. Despite its appeal and exotic food I had
difficulty trying to enjoy eating or absorb myself in the
conversation. What would have normally been exciting, now,
instead, I was using it to cover my apprehension while wrestling
with my emotions with what was about to happen.

Chapter 26

We finally arrived at my teacher’s home about 8:30pm, after

a big dinner (I usually eat a lot when I have emotional issues
going on). Feeling stuffed didn’t help matters; I always like to
let things settle down before going on to do other things after
eating big meals. But I couldn’t! The temperature was still warm
outside and my hands were sweaty as I carried the rifle into the
house. I felt really strange with all these things going on.
We were seated and served hot tea, as if I needed it. Many
of Pak John’s usual groupies and close friends were there waiting
to witness the demo/death? I couldn’t bring myself to say much
and remained passive. Wide eyed, I followed along as my teacher
dictated the course of conversation and events. It seemed as
though time was dragging as I waited for the conversations to die
down so we could get this over and move onto something more
exciting.
After a while, the conversations began to ebb; then my
teacher reached over and picked up the rifle that was next to me.
Without saying a word, as everyone began to take notice, he
started pumping up the air rifle, and then loaded it with a
pellet and the conversations died down. He spoke in Indonesian to
one of the people standing next to him. He left and came back
with a large coffee can and placed it on a table several feet
away in front of us. Pak John took aim, telling those who were
directly in back of the can to move out of the way…some of these
guys are a little slow as if they were unconcerned. No sooner had
they moved to the side when we all heard, Wham! The shot blew a
hole totally through both sides of the large coffee can! Two of
the men scrambled to pick it up to examine the holes that went
through both sides. Not me, I waited quietly, I already knew the
power of this type of air rifle from when I was a teenager, and
knew how dangerous they can be.
Then, Pak John motioned for me to stand next to him. He
began demonstrating what he wanted me to do. He wanted me to cup
my hand while holding the end of the rifle barrel. I’m supposed
to catch the pellet as it was fired from the end of the barrel…in
my unprotected palm! And then he started pumping the rifle again.
But this time when he reached the point where he had stopped
pumping prior to blowing a hole through the can, only this time
continued pumping up the pressure even more. And during this time
I couldn’t stop thinking how easily it went through both sides of
the “metal” can. And now my naked palm was the next target! He
continued, finally he stopped. Putting the rifle down, he came
over to check my chi level at the lower base of my spine. Then,
he had me place my cupped hand over the exiting end of the barrel
with my extremely hesitant intention of supposedly catching the
pellet in my palm. I naively condensed my breath and forced it to
my lower stomach. Just at that moment, Blam…the rifle fired!
Everyone was silent waiting for me to react so they could
breathe. When I did finally move, everyone seemed to exhale a
loud “Whew!” Then, they began to talk excitedly about what they
had just witnessed.
 I stood there wondering why I hadn’t felt anything. Being
unfamiliar with this, I looked at my palm and then turned my hand
over and check the other side. I didn’t see anything, maybe the
rifle malfunctioned I thought. What happened?...did it miss me,
but how could it?…I was holding my hand over the end of the
barrel. I stood there completely bewildered.
Then, Pak John asked me to give him the pellet, he wanted to
examine it. However, I didn’t have it, and the reason why I
didn’t have it was because I didn’t feel it, or see any mark on
my palm. It was difficult to believe a pellet was actually fired.
He knew different and came over and examined the floor directly
in front of me. As he was looking I saw an odd shaped pellet by
my feet. He picked it up and held so I could see it, it was
smashed! I couldn’t believe it. And I felt absolutely nothing!
How could this be I thought? I stood there mystified studying my
palm trying to look more closely and still found no indication of
a mark.
As I was examining all this, I didn’t notice that Pak John
once again began pumping up the rifle. And when I did notice, I
thought who was he going to shoot now and looked around? And to
my surprise no one stepped forward. Uh-oh, he motioned for me to
turn toward him and pull up my shirt to expose my stomach. Yikes,
what I was afraid of, it was me again!
Just as I forced my chi down again…Blam!...the rifle fired.
I was almost not ready. Maybe it was a good thing. This time, I
did feel something, but ever so slightly like a puff of air. It
happened so fast I was not able to ready myself mentally.
I found out that if your chi is adequately developed it
automatically protects you if you are scared or angry whether you
are conscious of protecting yourself. But when not in danger you
have to summon it on your own in order to protect you. I was
nervous enough to qualify for being scared. So my inner chi knew
I had to be protected and then performed its natural purpose.
Everyone cheered in a chorus of “oohs and awes,” remarking
how they could see my skin bounce from the high powered pellet
rifle. And once again, the pellet was found by my feet and
examined by several people. It was smashed as well. My teacher
also examined my stomach. A very small, pin point, red spot
appeared. However, I still had not felt a thing. At this rate I
could have been shot all night…as long as the chi protected me,
and, Pak John didn’t become tired pumping the rifle.
It sure was a strange feeling standing in front of a loaded
rifle with people watching. I won’t ever forget that “Kodak”
moment!
After this event everyone moved to one of the two camcorders
that had recorded the entire event. Heads were jammed around each
tiny replay screen, reliving the moment over and over on tape.
They were commenting excitedly about what had just happened. Much
of what they were saying was in Indonesian and I couldn’t
understand.
Later, my teacher pulled a tape measure from his pocket and
motioned for me to come over to him so he could measure my arm. I
knew what I was about to do now, it was all too familiar. He used
a calculator to figure out the exact distance I was to stand from
my target, it was about eight feet. A chair was brought and the
back part was placed in front of me at the precise end of the
tape measured distanced that Pak John calculated. I now stood
behind the chair about two feet with my right palm directly above
the back of the chair. Someone was placed just to the side of the
chair to make sure I would not lean forward past the back of the
chair. An empty drinking glass was placed on top of a long table.
It had a heavy, one-inch thick, glass top. He wanted me to “move”
the drinking glass to see how much I had developed since the last
time I did this. I remember wondering why he would use a glass.
That night I felt really positive and knew I was going to
knock it off the table and break it easily. It was only later
that I realized just how confident I really felt because I was
truly on an emotional high after being invincible from flying
bullets.
I did all my necessary preparations, followed by a deep
breath and pushed my chi down into my dan tien, and then quickly
thrust my palm toward the glass. By doing it in this fashion, it
literally “shoots” the chi out from your palm. You can also pull
things toward you by changing your hand movement. (This can be
seen in a “Youtube” clip from a demonstration I did some years
ago). The method of pulling objects toward you, you leave your
arm in front of you with your palm directly facing your intended
target, and then take a deep breath, and again push your energy
down into your dan tien. Then, as you let out your breath, you
simultaneously twist your palm forcing your energy out your palm.
When I thrust my energy at the glass it flew off to the side
rather than directly backward, indicating I was off center.
Checking the position of my palm, I then performed a few practice
movements. When I thought I was properly centered I let it go.
This time, I was a little low, but still knocked the glass
backward crashing it against the wall breaking it. Then it fell
to the floor and broke into more pieces. Pak John ran up to the
table. He was not looking at the broken pieces of glass on the
floor behind the counter. He was looking at the thick glass table
top. What was that all about, I thought? Then he was motioning
for me and the others to come take a look. While I wasn’t aware
exactly what else happened, evidently he saw something else
occur. The power of the chi hitting the drinking glass too low
inadvertently broke the inch-thick glass, table top! He had
expected my chi only to move the glass a little, but never
considered what might happen to the glass top. However, he was
amazed and acted very excited, not to mention how good I felt,
but at the same time embarrassed for breaking an obviously
expensive glass top. Again, the clamor ensued with the replay on
the small video camera screens to relive the experience one more
time. And Lawrence had taped the entire event as well.
The second recording on video showed something rather
strange that the first one hadn’t recorded. There is a single
frame that clearly shows what looks like a bolt of lighting
extending from my hand to the glass cup. My teacher wanted me to
see the impressive power of the chi in action. He explained that
the chi is so fast that your eyes can’t detect its flash, only a
camera can when it is in a single frame of the video.
After all was calming down, I noticed Pak John withdrawing
from the group to sit next to a large coffee table in the living
room. He sat down on the floor with his legs folded under the
table. Without a word, my teacher’s friend, Henky, walked over
producing two very old, historical looking knives; the larger one
was placed on the table in front of Pak John, and then Henky
backed away. My teacher pulled the knife from its wooden sheath
and balanced it on top of it. He then glared intently at it and
began moving his lips saying something I couldn’t hear, much less
understand. I didn’t want to move any closer; I feared I would
interrupt his concentration. All eyes were frozen on the knife on
the table not knowing what to expect. Suddenly, the knife whirled
in a circular motion all by itself! I was looking closely to see
if a breath had moved it or just what might have moved it. I
reasoned that if it were a breath, it would have wobbled a little
at first before gaining speed to turn all the way around and then
slow down; it didn’t do any of that. What made it authentic was
the fact that it turned several times turning at the same speed
without slowing down whatsoever and didn’t fall off the narrow,
arched sheath and then it instantly stopped.
I looked at his hands…they were neatly folded in his lap. No
movement there. No detected strings or magnets either. I saw no
inhaled or exhaled breath because he was saying a quiet prayer.
There were no visible signs of trickery. We were left with one
conclusion…it had turned on its own accord…as it was summoned to
do. I was stunned after what I had just seen and realized the
magnitude of the event. He let out a slight breath of air as he
relaxed and said, “Yessss.” A slight smile of satisfaction
crossed his mouth.
The knives are known as “Keris.” When they are created, they
are imbued with the energy from its highly skilled creator. These
knife creators, like my teacher, must have great chi power in
order to imbue an object with their chi energy. It was said to me
that were only two men in all of Indonesia have the ability to
control this energy by speaking to it…and my teacher is one of
them.
During special times of the year there is great fervor as
hoards of people gather to be a part of a ceremonial washing of
these knives at certain temples throughout Indonesia. The
attendants that do this wash these knives in water which is made
up of arsenic and flower petals. Stories abound about how the
water can impart a protective factor to those who wash themselves
in the water. There are also many stories of owners who are
directly protected from accidents and dangerous encounters from
just owning a knife. These knives are famous for their mysterious
powers of protection not only here in Indonesia, but throughout
many parts of Asia. And because of that they are highly sought
after by many people who will spend vast amounts of money to
personally own one. On the more odious side as well, these knives
have been used by owners for killing people as well…according to
legends. And I’ve read of accounts from other parts of Asia that
described some of these deliberate assassinations by their owners
while no one was aware of who did it.
This power is not only confined to knives. Chi energy can
also be imparted into paintings, and more well known in China,
calligraphy. We in the West are totally unfamiliar with what is
well known in many areas of Asia. And this is an extremely
esoteric subject to understand, let alone know about its
existence. I was talking to one of my wife’s friends who is
Malaysian; she related to us that she is also familiar with the
“Keris” in her country as well. So the knowledge of these knives
appears to be pervasive over all Asia.
Sometimes you’ll see on occasion calligraphy letters painted
on long scrolls of paper draped about doorways on Asian homes or
draped on big entrance gateways. Normally these signs are not for
the average citizen to read, they are specifically made up for
unlawful people. They are signs of warning with “imbued” energy
that would cause others to be unable to enter through the
doorway.
All of these signs nowadays are nothing more than distant
memories representing a time past. Today, they are simply
ceremonial tradition without the purpose they were first used
for. We just don’t have enough of these highly developed men
around who can do this any longer. And those few who are still
around seem to have other more important things going on. People
can readily get these banners almost anywhere today from any
calligraphy artist.
Many people throughout Asia know about these knives and are
called by different names in their respective countries. I know
that Indonesia, Malaysia, Tibet and China all have these special,
highly sought-after knives.
 During these yearly celebrations when the Kerises are
washed, the huge jugs of water they were washed in isn’t thrown
away, but rather is placed before awaiting anxious crowds who
literally fight off one another to wash their faces, and any
other part of their body they can. Many sick people will try and
come to this yearly event in hopes to help heal their maladies.
Some will also lap up any remaining residue with their tongues as
well. To see this event, the word chaotic comes to mind.
With all the history behind these special knives, still only
a few people actually own them, as they are extremely rare. My
teacher has been called upon to use his highly developed energy
skills to determine if alleged “kerises” are genuine or not. He
somehow calls upon their imbued energy spirit to demonstrate its
power.
Then, Henky removed the knife from the table and replaced it
with a smaller knife. This time, Pak John left the knife within
its old wooden scabbard. Whether this was done to dismiss any
doubt by leaving it in the scabbard is uncertain. Again he
repeated what appeared to be similar whispering commands. But
this time I stood closer to try and hear his actual words. No
luck, not only was I not able to hear his words exactly, but they
were spoken in Indonesian, so it wouldn’t matter even if I did
hear clearly. Unexpectedly, without anyone close, the knife
quickly came out several inches exposing the entire blade and
then abruptly stopped! Seeing this left me awestruck for a few
moments. I though to myself, this probably could have been easily
faked by a magician. They use allusions to make people think they
have magical powers. However, Pak John does not use stage
prepared props. He is able to demonstrate his abilities any place
and at any time, using real abstruse powers we are totally
unfamiliar with.
 This wasn’t intended as the finale, but that was it. My
demonstration had ended earlier, and my teacher always
demonstrates a few things for his students.
What a night! Knives moving on their own, rifle pellets
bouncing off me, knocking things around without touching them! It
was almost too much to imagine, I was really on a high.
I shall never forget this special evening! Being with this
wonderworker, having all this happen before me had left me in a
state of bewilderment…and it’s not over yet! There will be many
more exciting and strange events to witness in the years to come
as I continue on my journey into this strange reality.
It was late by this time. Everyone was leaving, talking as
they walked out to their cars. While waiting for a ride back to
my hotel, I was forced into superficial conversation with people
who had already seen enough for the night. They had by now
returned to their own reality, and talked about what was
important to them. I, on the other hand, wanted to continue
talking about what had just happened, as I was still quite
unsettled. I did reconcile my mind somewhat thinking I would be
back in my room where I was free from distraction. Then, I could
ruminate on these mind boggling, esoteric experiences.
Even today, it’s still hard for me to believe how fortunate
I am, knowing that I have experienced what few men will ever know
or even witness. I remain in awe of what has happened during my
visits to this strange, far off land with this most unusual
superhuman.
I continue my training with feelings of accomplishment and
amazement. Even as a grown man I have not lost the feeling of
wonderment; as far back as I can remember when I was a child, I
have always wanted to fly——maybe I just might experience my
childhood dream…
 Epilogue

It has always been my belief that the knowledge of chi gong

and nai gong is from God. And despite people’s bias, God has
given to us gifts to help mankind. And both nai gong and chi gong
are among the many gifts we are responsible for.
No knowledge can benefit mankind when it is hoarded or
isolated by anyone; this is a crime against our fellow man and
God. And when people hide God’s knowledge, they do a great dis-
service to him or any of the plethoras of the gods people follow.
But all roads in any religion leads to “Charity” toward others,
this is the greatest law of God.
Therefore, mankind’s greatest obligation to one another is
to help each other while achieving a closer relationship with our
God. And this can only be accomplished through the knowledge and
having God’s gifts available to everyone.
 It is my desire to find master’s throughout China and the
rest of the world in order to do the will of God and/or create
good karma for those that never looked at chi development from
the perspective I’ve presented.
I am supplying my email address in order to try and
facilitate my goal: [email protected]
If you can help, please contact me.